








» t 























COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


I 


0 


< 







✓ 


> 


/ 


« 




\ 


I 


I 


4 


% 


I 




, \ 




i 


ir 




ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


BOOKS BY 

WARREN L. ELDRED 

Illustrated by Arthur O. Scott 
Price $1.50 per volume 

The Lookout Island Campers 
The Boys of Brookfield Academy 
The Oak Street Boys’ Club 


ST. dunstan series 

The Crimson Ramblers 
Camp St. Dunstan 
Classroom and Campus 







\ 

« t> 








f • . 




• i 


H 


. 1 . * 






r % 


Vi 




' •* V 

-*■ •■ 
V..':- ' • ■ 




V 

> I 

: * I- >* 




v\ 






,» _ 

ft 




I. 


..•••* It - ■ ■ s ; 

' » • ' U k 1 

; I ■ 4 ‘ - I, 

' ,; \ ' '»• 


.* » 


-.L 

»‘ ,. ■ ' • -••'j "I. " I 


\ ^ 'C* <•. ' 

» / 




f 1 4 I , ▼ • . • > . 4 « 

P* -jP ' . • •,--k r 
. , 4T»4 * • m - - . j ^ 




^ 1 



V' 





“Jack Radgliff, first-class scout and patrol leader of the 

Buffaloes.” — Page 138. 


St. DUNSTAN series 


ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


WARREN L. EEDRED 

•I 


rLIiXJSTRATED BT ARTHUR O. SCOTT 



BOSTON 

BOTHROP, BEE & SHEPARD CO. 


F 

S 


Published, March, 1913 


Copyright, 1913 

By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 


All rights resernsed 

ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


NORWOOD PRESS 


BERWICK & SMITH CO 
Norwood, Mass. 

U. S. A. 



©CI,A846275 


/3'?pV7 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I Cookies and Consequences i 

II Following the Trail i6 

III The House Beyond the Woods 29 

IV Traveling by Rail 44 

V The Return of the Searching-Party .... $8 

VI The Adventures of the Relief Expedition . . 70 

VII Back at St. Dunstan’s 86 

VIII Doctor Prune Discusses the Boy Scout Idea . 120 

IX Beaver Patrol is Started 139 

X A Challenge from the Enemy 160 

XI Captain Luther Discusses Baseball . . . .177 

XII The Seventh Daughter of a Seventh Daughter 187 

XIII The Signals are Located 207 

XIV Buffalo Patrol Announces a Decision . . .221 

XV Charlie Easton Loses a Letter 236 

XVI The Baseball Season 244 

XVII “Tramp, Tramp, Tramp, the Scouts are Marching” 267 

XVIII An Ancient Fire Alarm . . . 284 

XIX “Oh, Where, Oh, Where is the Frying-Pan?” . 298 
XX The Hike Concludes — so Does the Story . . . 313 



I 









V 


# 


I 


4 


I 


I, I 




•( 



ILLUSTRATIONS 


'‘Jack Radcliff, first-class scout and patrol leader 

of the Buffaloes” (Page 138) Frontispiece 

Facing Page 

A cry of surprise and pain, and a heavy fall 46^ 

Years of experience on the football field had taught him the 
science of tackling 74 

“You have been to other schools before this one” . . . 204 ^ 

At this point, the irrepressible Harold raised a cheer . . 250 ^ 

Beaver Patrol had reached a problem which held its mem- ^ 

bers speechless with perplexity 


300 






St. Dunstan Boy Scouts 


CHAPTER I 


COOKIES AND CONSEQUENCES 


44 


B 


I E prepared ! 

Harold Chester pronounced the words 
with solemn impressiveness as he opened 
the door of Number 6, June/’ where his four most 
intimate friends were awaiting him. At St. Dun- 
stan’s, Junior Hall was known as ‘‘June/’ while 
Senior Hall was known as “ Seen.” 

“ Prepared for what ? ” Curtis Wilson inquired curi- 
ously. 

“Anything — everything,” was the mysterious an- 
swer. “ One never can tell where one’s duty will 
lead one ; can one ? ” 

“ What under the sun is one trying to tell one ? ” 
Luther Hamilton asked, in comic imitation of Har- 
old’s tone. As he spoke, he moved into a corner of 
the broad, low window-seat, and threw a pillow across 
to the opposite end. Harold accepted the unspoken 
invitation, and settled himself comfortably. 


I 


2 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Tve been reading a lot lately about the Boy 
Scouts/’ he commenced to explain. I guess you 
fellows know what they are. Well, I want to be a 
scout.” 

Clinton Austin had heard of an ancient hymn, en- 
titled, I Want to be an Angel,” so he commenced to 
sing; 


“ I want to be a Boy Scout, 

And with the Boy Scouts stand. 

A badge upon my coat-sleeve, 

A staff clutched in my hand.” 

Then the others descended in force upon him, and 
the melody ceased abruptly. 

‘‘ Go ahead, Hal,” Wally de Wrigglesby remarked 
encouragingly. We won’t stop you. In fact, you’ll 
find us along the side-lines, rooting for you.” 

It’s no fun to be a scout all by yourself,” Harold 
protested. I want you fellows to be scouts, too. 
That’s what I’m aiming at, and I did hope you’d be 
bright enough to see it for yourselves.” 

‘‘Toot-toot! Oh, listen to the mocking-bird,” Lu- 
ther exclaimed. “I suppose Hal wants to turn us 
each into a fellow like Sure-eyed Sam.” 

“ Who’s Sure-eyed Sam ? ” 


COOKIES AND CONSEQUENCES 3 

Luther’s eyes opened wide in pretended amazement. 

thought you had read all the classics,” he replied. 
Maybe you never heard of ^ Sure-eyed Sam, or the 
Scout’s Revenge.’ It’s by — let’s see, was it J. Feni- 
more Cooper or Washington Irving who wrote it? ” 

“ Go down and look in the library catalogue, Lute,” 
Curtis suggested helpfully. That’ll tell you, most 
likely.” 

Oh, but it isn’t in the school library,” Luther de- 
clared. ** That was one of the books which I read 
in the days of my childhood ” — here the others 
hooted derisively — ^‘and ever since that time. I’ve 
just longed to be a scout, and to ride forth on my 
black broncho to massacre the redskins.” 

“ Huh ! Well, Boy Scouts don’t massacre Indians, 
Mr. Luther Hamilton,” Harold muttered in disgust, 
so you needn’t think you’ll be anything like your old 
friend Sure-eyed Sam if you become a scout. Besides, 
little boys shouldn’t read such stuff. We’ll teach you 
better when we get our patrol started.” 

“ I’m willing to be taught,” Luther responded with 
a merry laugh. Anything to put a little ginger into 
life here. Ever since the Christmas holidays, it’s 
been so quiet that the still, small voice of conscience 
makes a noise like a factory whistle.” 


4 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


What’ll we call our patrol ? ” the restless organ- 
izer asked. Harold was determined to get his friends 
fairly aroused to the possibilities and opportunities of 
scout life, knowing that their enthusiasm, once kindled, 
would equal his own. 

We want something active,” Wally suggested 
Why not call it Police Patrol ? ” 

'^Fine! Glorious!” Curtis assented. ‘‘Our call 
could be, ‘ Ding-ding,’ just like the bell on a police 
patrol.” 

Clinton brought the matter back to serious consid- 
eration by observing, “ I believe it would be a fine 
thing for us to get the Boy Scout movement started 
here, Hal. Most likely, other fellows will want to 
be scouts, too, when they find out what fun we are 
having. Before long, we may have a St. Dunstan 
Troop, with several patrols. This crowd is just the 
one to start such a thing.” 

Luther nodded. “ It’s sure to appeal to the fel- 
lows,” he declared. “If we work hard, and get a 
good, live patrol in action, they’ll be struggling for 
the great privilege of entering the ranks.” 

Those in favor of becoming scouts, say ‘ Aye.’ 
Contrary minded, ‘No.’ It is so voted — unani- 
mously and very enthusiastically,” Harold said sud- 


COOKIES AND CONSEQUENCES 5 

denly, announcing the result before any one had a 
chance to speak. Come on over and see if Doctor 
Prune will let us organize a patrol. We can settle 
on a name by-and-by.” 

Doctor Prune was the Headmaster of St. Dunstan’s 
School, where these prospective scouts were enrolled 
as students. When any new organization was pro- 
posed, it was necessary to secure his permission before 
the plans could be put into operation. 

“ I’m going to stop downstairs, on the way out,” 
Curtis announced. My sense of smell tells me that 
Mrs. Arland is having some ginger cookies baked, 
and I think my interior decorations would be improved 
by the addition of a few.” 

‘‘Um-m-m! Get one for me,” Harold begged. 
“ You can smile more persuasively than I can.” 

Mrs. Arland was the Matron of St. Dunstan’s, and 
many a boy, far off from his mother, had blessed the 
day when he made the acquaintance of this gentle- 
mannered, sweet-spirited friend. Her rooms were 
close to the entrance of Junior Hall, and the boys 
halted outside the door of her sitting-room, while 
Curtis pressed the electric bell. 

In a moment, Mrs. Arland was smiling a greeting 
into the faces of these boys who had proven such good 


6 


ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


friends in a time of need (as readers of The Crimson 
Ramblers ” will recall). 

** Good afternoon, Mrs. Arland ! ” Curtis began, 
genially. We were just reading an article in the 
paper, and it claimed that ginger cookies, taken before 
studying, would stimulate — wasn’t that the word, 
Hal — would stimulate brain work.” 

Harold nodded solemnly. Stimulate or simulate,” 
he responded. Maybe it said ^ would simulate brain 
work,’ Curt.” 

Mrs. Arland’s smile expressed amusement, as she 
said, I should like to see that paper, Curtis.” 

“ Yes’m. I’ll get it when I go upstairs,” Curtis 
promised. I — er — I have the paper, only I 
haven’t written out the article we were talking about. 
It won’t take but a minute, though, Mrs. Arland, and 
maybe I could finish it more quickly if I had a cookie 
to sort of inspire me. We thought we’d like to ex- 
periment and see whether they really would help us 
to study. We smelled some coming downstairs.” 

“What? You smelled ginger cookies coming 
downstairs?” Mrs. Arland asked in pretended aston- 
ishment. “ Where are they ? Have they reached the 
foot of the stairway yet ? Really, I should like to see 
a ginger cookie coming downstairs.” 


COOKIES AND CONSEQUENCES 7 

That’s one on you, Curt,” laughed Wally. '' We 
were coming downstairs when we smelled the cookies 
in the kitchen, Mrs. Arland. It was too much for 
hungry mortals to resist.” 

‘‘ I’m so sorry,” was the calm answer, but you 
boys are ninth among the applicants for cookies. 
Eight others have been here during the last hour, and 
I’ve had to refuse them all. You will have supper 
at six, and then you may experiment to your hearts’ 
content. In the meantime, wouldn’t it be a comfort 
for you to read an article which I clipped from a paper 
yesterday? It tells of the harmful effects of eating 
between meals.” 

Harold sighed mournfully. The man who wrote 
that article probably had dyspepsia and hated the sight 
of food,” he suggested. Never mind ! In an hour, 
it will be all the same to me. Starvation will have me 
in its grip.” 

Oh, no ! You won’t starve, Harold,” Mrs. Arland 
assured him. If you boys are going out, I wish 
you would send Rob in here. It is probable that you 
will find him somewhere on the campus. He went 
down to the grocery store for me this afternoon, and 
hasn’t returned.” 

“ We will, Mrs. Arland,” Luther promised. Then 


8 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


he added with a little laugh, ‘‘ We’re going to join the 
Boy Scouts, if Doctor Prune will let us, so we may as 
well begin our scouting by getting on Rob’s trail. Did 
he wear anything special that would leave a peculiar 
mark, so that it would be easy to follow him? ” 

‘‘Why, yes,” Mrs. Arland replied after a little 
thought. “ One of his rubbers — the left one — was 
patched on the outer edge of the sole.” 

“ Hurray! We have a clue ! ” Luther cried eagerly. 

“ Come on, my fellow-scouts ! Us for the trackless 
wilds!” 

They parted from Mrs. Arland with assurances of 
the things they would do to the ginger cookies when 
an opportunity to attack them was afforded, then hur- 
ried outside onto the snow-covered campus. The 
early twilight of a January day had spread a shadowy 
covering over the landscape, making it difficult to dis- 
tinguish one footprint from others which ploughed 
through the snow in many directions. 

“ I see where we can use a lantern as a part of our 
equipment,” Harold suggested. “If we have to fol- 
low many trails after dark, we’ll need one.” 

“ Every fellow in the school seems to have tramped 
over the snow in front of this hospitable entrance,” 
Luther grunted. “ Still, Mrs. Arland said that Bob 


COOKIES AND CONSEQUENCES 9 

had gone down to the grocery store for her, so I 
suppose we might start there, and trail him back.” 

Oh, yes ! We might ! ” Clinton agreed scornfully. 

That would be quite easy if Dunstanburg had only 
one grocery store. I believe there are more than a 
dozen. Which one did Bob go to ? ” 

‘‘ Probably the one with the big green wagon, where 
they give double trading stamps on Mondays,” Harold 
ventured. ‘‘ That’s where the school trades. I know 
where it is, and we have plenty of time to get down 
there and back before supper-time. This way, chil- 
dren! Follow the trusty guide.” 

“There’s Paul Eaton!” Wally announced, as they 
moved toward the gate. “ O you Paul ! Seen any- 
thing of Bob Arland?” 

Paul shook his head and drew nearer to the group 
as he replied, “ No, not since last night. Are you look- 
ing for him?” 

“Yes. His mother asked us to send him home if 
we found him throwing snowballs at himself anywhere 
around the country. She sent him down to the gro- 
cery store for a yeast cake, because Bob’s fond of 
cake, and she thought maybe if he ate one at night it 
would help him to rise quickly in the morning.” 

“ It might,” Paul agreed, as he joined the others 


10 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


and moved through the school gateway with them. 
“ Still, Fd rather be old-fashioned, and use an alarm- 
clock.’’ 

Don’t you want to be a scout, Paul ? ” Harold 
asked suddenly. 

K what? 

‘‘A scout! A Boy Scout! A loyal Britisher like 
you ought to know all about ’em.” 

“ Oh — that kind ! I know ! We have a good 
many patrols in Canada. Yes, I’d like to be a scout. 
Are you going to start the thing going here at St. 
Dunstan’s? ” 

I suggested it to the children, thinking it might 
amuse them,” Harold replied with a patronizing air 
that caused Curtis to pick up a handful of snow for 
disciplinary purposes. ‘‘ They are very enthusiastic, 
bless their little hearts, so it only remains for us to 
get Doctor Prune’s blessing, and then — ” 

Just then, two snowballs from the “ children ” in- 
terrupted Harold’s description, and he stopped 
abruptly in order to defend himself. It was some 
time before the dove of peace settled upon the snowy 
battlefield, but it did finally, and then the discussion 
was renewed. 

‘‘ Eight fellows can form a patrol,” Harold re- 


COOKIES AND CONSEQUENCES 11 

marked. Shall we let in Hollister and Fullerton ? 
We have six here.” 

I think it would be a good idea,” Wally responded 
quietly. Isn’t it a part of the Scout Law to be a 
friend to those who need it? ” 

Yes, and to do a kind deed every day.” 

Well, those two fellows seem to like our friend- 
ship, and, judging from the things that happened last 
term, we can help them by keeping up our interest in 
them. I think we ought to have a good strong patrol 
with eight fellows like those we’ve picked out.” 

** So say we all of us ! ” Clinton exclaimed, and the 
others nodded a cordial endorsement of this senti- 
ment 

“ There’s the grocery store over on the corner,” 
Curtis announced, a little later. Shall we all invade 
its peace, or shall we send a delegate to ask about 
Bob?” 

Let’s all go,” Wally proposed. ‘‘ I’ve discovered 
unexpected fortune in the shape of a nickel that I 
didn’t realize was in my possession. I’ll buy half 
a pound of crackers to keep us from starving until 
we get a chance at Mrs. Arland’s cookies.” 

A united whoop of joy attracted the attention of 
passing natives, and Harold sprang to Wally’s side, 


12 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


exclaiming impulsively, “ Wally, you know I’ve al- 
ways been your friend. I’d share my last crust with 
you if you were starving.” 

Yes, I know you would, Hal,” was the laughing 
reply, and so I’ll share my last cracker with you 
when I come to it. What kind of crackers do you 
get the most of for five cents? ” 

While the others offered a variety of suggestions, 
they all passed inside the store in search of informa- 
tion and crackers. 

They learned that Robert Arland had been in during 
the afternoon. He had left an order for a long list 
of things needed at the school, and had carried one 
or two packages back with him. The clerk was sure 
that Rob had left the store fully an hour before the 
boys entered it. 

Wally bought his crackers, and then they walked 
outside the store, looking carefully for the print of a 
rubber with a patch on the outer edge of the sole. 

No use,” Curtis sighed. The snow’s all tramped 
down. Most likely, Bob’s back at school by this 
time.” 

“ I wonder what kept him,” Luther ventured, nib- 
bling thoughtfully at a cracker. ‘‘ It isn’t a bit .like 

i 


COOKIES AND CONSEQUENCES 13 

Bob to get sidetracked this way when he has work 
to do.’' 

“ We might have called up Mrs. Arland from the 
grocery store,” Wally reminded them. I didn’t 
think of that. She could have told us whether Bob 
has come back. If he isn’t home by this time, I’m 
afraid something has happened to him.” 

“ It’ll make us late for supper if we go back now,” 
Curtis objected. “We can get out to the school in 
fifteeen minutes, you know, and Bob surely will be 
there then, unless — well, unless something serious is 
keeping him.” 

Now they were approaching the place where the 
railroad wound through the country on its way north- 
ward from the Dunstanburg station. A warning 
whistle shrieked, the glare of a locomotive headlight 
shone through the darkness, and a long train of empty 
freight cars rolled into view. 

The train moved more slowly as it approached the 
road, coming at length to an abrupt, jolting stop. Lan- 
terns flashed signals back and forth. The engine 
panted and snorted noisily, giving forth shrill shrieks 
at intervals. Then the train moved backward a few 
yards, and again came to a full stop. 


14 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ They’re going to back on to that long siding to 
let the 6 :22 go past,” Paul Eaton remarked. “ I won- 
der how much longer they expect to block this road.” 

“ Well, we can’t afford to wait for these bloomin’ 
cars to get out of the way,” Luther declared in a 
decided tone. That would make us late for supper. 
Come on across! We can crawl under, climb over, 

jk> 

or go around. You can pay your money and take 
your choice. Which shall it be?” 

“ It will be more dignified to go around,” Clinton 
replied. Also safer. It won’t take us more than 
a hundred yards out of our way. Forward, brave 
scouts I ” and he started to make a detour around the 
forward end of the long train, the others following 
close behind him. 

The snow was banked on either side of the tracks, 
and the ground between was covered with a recent 
snowfall which had not been cleared away, except 
where the wind had swept it from the earth. On this 
mass of whiteness, the brilliant glare of the powerful 
headlight on the locomotive fell with dazzling power. 

Harold turned away his face, in order to shield his 
eyes, and as he looked downward, he saw something 
that made him stop with an exclamation of astonish- 
ment. 


COOKIES AND CONSEQUENCES 15 

Between the rails, small footprints were distinctly 
visible in the snow. They continued straight up the 
tracks for a few yards, then crossed diagonally and 
were lost in the darkness. The print on the left side, 
in each case, showed a patch on the outer edge of the 
sole! 


CHAPTER II 


FOLLOWING THE TRAIL 

4 4 OOK there, fellows ! Harold cried 

I excitedly, pointing to the footprints. 

A A ‘‘ What was Bob doing up here ? ” 

‘‘ Perhaps he was walking around a train, just as we 
are,’’ Clinton replied quickly. ‘‘ Downtown, near the 
station, they take care to leave the crossings clear, 
but out here in the suburbs, they don’t mind how long 
they block the road. In fact, I think they enjoy seeing 
a lot of impatient people lined up in wagons and 
autos, waiting for the train to get out of the way.” 

But Wally shook his head in protest. I’d think 
that was right, Clint, if the tracks went right across 
to the other side of the road,” he said, ‘‘ but you’ll 
notice that they turn off toward the woods. That 
doesn’t look as if Bob was going straight home.” 

“ That’s so,” Clinton admitted. I believe you’re 
right, Wally! I wonder what was going on in the 
woods to attract his attention.” 

Harold was examining the footprints as carefully 
as the light from the locomotive would permit. 

i6 


FOLLOWING THE TRAIL 17 

I wish I had a lantern/’ he said eagerly. Just 
look here, you fellows ! You’ll notice that Bob walked 
along as usual up to this point. His tracks are even 
and regular, so far. Right here, he seems to have 
stopped. Just see how much deeper the impression is, 
and how the snow is pushed aside, as if he had moved 
his feet around. After standing here, he walked off 
toward that other bank, and — ” 

Then the locomotive slowly backed down the track, 
leaving them in darkness. 

“ This concludes our performance, ladies and gen- 
tlemen,” Harold announced, rising to his feet. 

When the lights are turned on again, we shall en- 
deavor to entertain you further. We thank you, one 
and all, for your kind attention and generous ap- 
plause.” 

For a moment, the boys looked at one another in 
silent perplexity. Then Curtis asked the question in 
the minds of all: 

Well, what shall we do now ? ” 

"‘Let’s hurry back to school,” Clinton suggested. 
“In ten minutes, we can find out whether Bob has 
come home or whether he still is missing. If nothing 
has been heard from him, I think we’d better get some 
lanterns and begin a thorough search. If we haven't 


18 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


accomplished anything else, at least we’ve discovered 
a starting-point if it does become necessary to hunt 
for him.” 

No one had any better advice to offer, so the boys 
hurried through the darkness toward St. Dunstan’s. 

“ Probably it’ll turn out that we’re working up a 
mystery over nothing,” Luther remarked. (He was 
trying to persuade himself of this fact, although he 
did not feel sufficient confidence to make him com- 
fortable. ) “ It doesn’t seem natural to imagine that 

anything very serious has happened to Bob.” 

The boys agreed with Luther’s comment, but never- 
theless an undercurrent of anxiety lingered iin each 
heart. Robert Arland — the fun-loving, adventurous, 
good-natured, happy-go-lucky, unselfish Bob — was a 
general favorite at St. Dunstan’s. Although younger 
than any of the students except the little fellows in 
the preparatory classes, he had a host of friends among 
the boys. The thought that he might be in danger or 
might have suffered some injury was enough to tor- 
ment the minds of these good friends, as their several 
imaginations pictured possible peril. 

I’ll tell you what,” Clinton suggested, as they ap- 
proached the school. ‘‘We don’t want to frighten 
Mrs. Arland by letting her know that we haven’t found 


FOLLOWING THE TRAIL 


19 


Bob. Suppose we get Paul to go up and ask if he is 
in. You see, she won’t suspect that he is acting as 
a messenger for us, because he wasn’t with us when 
we were talking to her. If Bob is there, Paul can 
tell him that we’d like to see him after study hour. 
If he hasn’t come back, of course it won’t be necessary 
to say anything.” 

“ That’s a good idea, Clint ! ” Wally exclaimed. 
“ As usual, your thoughts are flowing freely. I was 
wondering how we could find out about Bob without 
frightening his mother, but I wouldn’t have thought 
of that plan in a blue moon.” 

“ I’ll hustle right along,” Paul promised. “ Where 
shall I meet you fellows ? ” 

Let’s stand inside the school vestibule,” Luther 
suggested. “ I’ll turn into an icicle pretty soon, un- 
less I get a chance to thaw out.” 

The others were just as cold, so they welcomed this 
opportunity to seek shelter from the wintry air. The 
school building stood midway between Senior Hall 
and Junior Hall, and toward this place of refuge the 
five members of the searching-party made their way. 
Paul, meanwhile, hurried off on his errand. 

The minutes passed slowly. The little group stood 
around the steam radiator in the hall, speculating upon 


20 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Bob’s possible adventures, and impatiently awaiting 
the return of their messenger. 

It’s just about time for supper,” Curtis remarked, 
‘‘and Bob would be home if he could possibly get 
there. If he — ” 

Just then, the door was flung open, letting in a rush 
of cold air, and Paul Eaton stepped inside. As soon 
as they saw his face, the boys guessed his message. 

“ Bob hasn’t come home,” he announced sadly, 
“ and nothing’s been heard from him.” 

Harold turned away from the radiator and but- 
toned up his coat. “ I’m going back ! ” he declared. 
“ Just as soon as I can get a lantern. I’ll start for the 
railroad crossing. There’s no use in the whole crowd 
going, though. You fellows’ll miss supper if you 
leave now.” 

“What of it?” Wally protested. “It’s no worse 
for us than for you.” 

“ No, but it isn’t necessary, Wally.” 

“ You’ll have to get permission before you go chas- 
ing off on such an errand,” Clinton objected. “ What 
do you suppose the Doctor would say if he knew that 
you were going prowling around the country ? ” 

“I can imagine,” Harold replied with a cheerful 
grin, “ but let’s not borrow trouble. If I tried to get 


FOLLOWING THE TRAIL 21 

permission, most likely Td fail, and in that case Fd 
suffer more than I shall for rushing off to Bob’s 
rescue. Don’t worry, Clint! Kindly bear my com- 
pliments to the ruling powers and tell them that every 
minute was precious, so it was not possible for me to 
call for them and ask them to join the expedition.” 

Clinton was not convinced, but before he could frame 
an appropriate reply, Luther said, ‘‘ This is a time when 
a fellow has to act quickly. I believe Hal’s right, 
and Fd like to go with him. Fm not much worried 
about anything that’ll happen to fellows who leave 
the grounds for such a purpose as this. I suppose 
we all want to go, but we may as well divide our forces. 
Suppose three fellows start now, while the others get 
supper. As soon as this second group finishes, the 
fellows can follow the first party, provided they can 
get permission. I don’t believe there’s much doubt 
about that part of it. When the two groups come 
together, the first three fellows can come back and get 
supper, and the others can follow the trail. That’ll 
divide the work, and sort of even things up.” 

“ Spoken like a philosopher and a sage,” Wally re- 
sponded. ‘‘Fm willing to go with Hal, for better 
or for worse, and all the rest of it. Those crackers 
that we’ve been eating are of the imperishable kind, 


22 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


and I won’t need anything more for a long time.” 

I’ll go, too ! ” Paul Eaton cried eagerly. 

‘‘ All right! ” Harold assented. “ You fellows who 
stay behind can explain why we don’t appear at the 
festal board, and be sure to use all the diplomatic skill 
that you can gather. Remember how much depends 
upon it. You know where to pick up our trail. It 
ought to be easy to follow us through the snow.” 

As they talked, the boys had been hurrying across 
the campus toward the gymnasium, where there was 
a store-room for the accommodation of various articles 
used about the grounds. Here they found lanterns, 
and, with a word of explanation to the faithful 
‘‘ Mike,” who kept all such treasures under lock and 
key, Harold, Wally, and Paul set forth upon their 
mission. 

When one’s heart is burdened with anxiety, the dis- 
comforts of weather, delay, or natural hindrances are 
more keenly noticed. For this reason, probably, the 
trio of searchers thought the night by far the coldest 
which the winter thus far had brought. To add to 
the hardship of their quest, a raw, penetrating wind 
had gathered force since the sun had set, and now was 
blowing almost a gale. 

Funny about those woods down by the railroad 


FOLLOWING THE TRAIL 23 


tracks/’ Paul observed, after they had tramped along 
in silence for a time. Must be more than an acre 
there, but in other parts of the road you find a house 
every few rods, all the way from the city out to the 
school. Wouldn’t you think the owner’d want to 
clear the land and put up some buildings on it ? ” 

Evidently he doesn’t want to,” Wally responded, 
turning half-way around to shield his face from the 
wind. “ I’ve never seen a ‘ for sale ’ sign on the 
place, although there are plenty of warnings against 
trespassing.” 

“ I’ve heard that the land belonged to some estate, 
and that it’s all tangled up in a great big legal snarl,” 
Harold announced. ‘‘ Nothing can be done until it’s 
straightened out. There’s a good-looking house back 
on the other side of the woods, but it’s all closed up, 
and the windows are covered with boards. Nobody’s 
lived there for a long time.” 

They had reached the tracks now, and a warning 
whistle in the distance proclaimed the approach of 
the 6:22 from the south. While they waited for it 
to pass, the boys lighted their lanterns in the shelter of 
the high bank at the side of the tracks. They were de- 
termined to lose no time in picking up Robert Arland’s 
trail, just as soon as the way was clear. 


24 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ Now, let’s see,” Harold said as he started up the 
tracks. The footprints were over this way about 
fifty yards. There’s one thing certain. Bob hasn’t 
been overcome with the heat. That wind feels as if 
it came right off the North Pole.” 

“ We’ll have to move quickly,” Wally reminded 
them. “ Don’t forget that freight train on the siding. 
It’ll come poking along in a few minutes.” 

“ It won’t take long to follow the marks until they 
clear the tracks,” Harold responded. See — they 
come up here, alongside the tracks. Then Bob stepped 
between the rails, and walked up as far as this ” — here 
Harold led them forward for about ten yards — Bob 
stood here a while, then walked — ” 

“ Here comes the freight train ! ” Paul cried warn- 
ingly. 

‘‘ Well, it isn’t afraid of us, and we’ll be through 
in just about three seconds. Here’s where Bob left 
the tracks, and you can see his footprints going off 
diagonally toward the woods.” 

They stepped over to the opposite track, and fol- 
lowed the print of the left rubber with a patch on the 
outer edge of the sole, as it covered the intervening 
space and was lost, finally, in the high snowbank be- 
side the railroad. 


FOLLOWING THE TRAIL 25 


“ Here are other tracks/’ Wally exclaimed excitedly. 

They seem to come down from the north, and see ! 
This snowbank is all ploughed up along here, as if 
several people had climbed up to get into the woods.” 

Right you are ! ” Harold agreed. ‘‘ Let’s plough 
it up a little more, and get into the woods ourselves. 
Most likely, we can pick up Bob’s track there.” 

I’ll boost you fellows up,” Paul volunteered. 
** Then you can give me a lift.. I’m lighter than you.” 

Assisted by Paul, Harold and Wally scrambled up 
the steep, slippery bank. Just as they were making 
ready to extend helping hands to Paul, some unusual 
sounds not far distant caused them to stop suddenly. 

The freight train was crawling past now, the cars 
rattling and bumping together, as the locomotive puffed 
and tugged in a valiant effort to get the long train 
under way. The wind whistled through the trees, 
swaying the bare branches and sweeping over the 
snow-covered ground. Above all these noises, the lis- 
tening ears of the excited boys caught the sound of 
hoarse shouts and of some heavy object crashing 
through the woods. 

Before they could decide what to do, a small boy 
rushed out from among the trees, not more than ten 
feet away. Without pausing, he leaped off the bank, 


26 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


stumbled, fell in a heap, and scrambled to his feet 
again. 

Close behind him was a large, powerfully-built man, 
evidently in pursuit, and it immediately became ap- 
parent that the boy was straining every effort to escape, 
for, turning half-way around, he hurled a paper pack- 
age which he carried directly into the face of his 
pursuer. 

With a choking, gasping cry, the man lost his foot- 
ing, and rolled around in the snow, rubbing his eyes 
and striving to struggle to his feet again. Without 
waiting to discover the result of his sudden attack, the 
boy rushed toward the slowly-moving train, grasped 
a support on the side of a flat car, placed his foot 
in the iron step beneath the platform, and climbed on 
board. 

The light from the boys’ lanterns enabled him to 
see more than the dark outline of the cars, especially 
as the snow acted as a reflector, and the floor of the 
car was littered with bits of straw and other pieces 
of packing left from the last freight shipment, and 
now frozen fast to the boards. These things helped 
the fugitive to reach the car without accident, although 
the venture was perilous, even with such favorable 
circumstances to aid him. 


FOLLOWING THE TRAIL 27 


By this time, the man had staggered to his feet. 
He saw his victim escaping from him, and, with a 
wild cry of rage, dashed in pursuit. 

“To the rescue ! ” Harold shouted, leaping off the 
bank. “ Come on, fellows ! He’s after Bob ! ” 

These events had succeeded one another with be- 
wildering rapidity. Now, however, the boys recov- 
ered from the first shock, and rushed forward. Wally 
and Paul were by no means certain that the boy on the 
car was Robert Arland. True, he was about Rob’s 
size, and suggested him in general appearance. Also, 
his manner of escape was quite characteristic of this 
youth, who was nimble of mind and muscle, and 
quite capable of handling himself in an emergency. 
Yet, in the darkness, it was impossible to see at all 
clearly, and it might have been some one else. 
Harold, in his usual impulsive manner, had made up 
his mind that the fugitive was the missing boy, and 
had rushed to his defense, entirely heedless of con- 
sequences. 

The man immediately became aware of the change 
in the situation. Instead of trying to reach the flat 
car whereon the boy had taken refuge, he turned 
and climbed into a coal car a little in the rear of the 
one which he had seemed determined to gain. The 


28 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


ease with which he boarded the car suggested fa- 
miliarity with this form of exercise, but the boys were 
too greatly excited to observe this fact. 

Harold, with Wally and Paul close behind him, 
reached the car just as the man climbed inside. Hav- 
ing gone thus far, Harold was resolved to continue the 
chase. Dropping his lantern, he placed a foot in the 
iron step at the end of the car, and proceeded to climb 
on board. 

As he did so, the man turned, and came toward 
him with a threatening gesture. 


CHAPTER III 


THE HOUSE BEYOND THE WOODS 

i i "T OW for supper ! ’’ Curtis exclaimed, when 

the searching party had left the school 
^ ^ grounds to seek the missing Robert Ar- 
land. “ We’ll get something to eat, just as quickly 
as the laws of the land’ll let us, and then hurry after 
those hardy adventurers. I mean, we will if only we 
can persuade the powers that be to let us go. I hope 
we can! I have a good view of three sad fellows if 
we’re told to stay by our cheerful firesides.” 

“ I wish I’d gone with Hal and the others,” Luther 
sighed regretfully. We haven’t had any excite- 
ment in a long time. Most likely, those fellows will 
find Bob and bring him back before we even get a 
chance to spread our sails. Then our names won’t 
be on the scroll of fame.” 

“I hope Hal, and Wally, and Paul won’t stir up 
a peck of trouble for themselves by dashing off this 
way without a word of explanation to any of the 
faculty,” Clinton observed in an anxious tone. “ It 
seems to me that they’re taking big risks, but it’s just 
29 


30 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


like Hal to plunge into trouble without stopping to 
think.’’ 

‘‘ And just like Grandpa to worry over it,” Curtis 
responded mischievously. “ Wouldn’t it be exciting 
if they were expelled? Then we could go on a strike 
until they were taken back. Maybe we could stir 
up a regular revolution! Think of that chance! ” 

“ If I had an imagination like yours, Curt, I’d pack 
it in ice to reduce the swelling,” Luther remarked. 
‘'If you really enjoy revolutions, you’d better hit the 
trail for Central America. Don’t fret about the 
naughty children, Clint! We know Mr. Bruce well 
enough to feel sure that he’ll help us out. Maybe we 
can persuade him to lead the relief expedition. I don’t 
suppose Faculty will be real pleased if they find out 
what our fellows are doing, but under the circum- 
stances I’ll be surprised if any serious consequences 
follow.” 

They had reached the dining-hall now, and Clin- 
ton replied as they walked toward their table, “ Well, 
if Hal wants to get up a patrol of Boy Scouts, he 
can’t afford to take any chances. I hope things will 
get straightened out without much fuss.” 

“ I’m not so sure that Lute is right about there 
being no glory left for us,” Curtis added. “ I’m 


BEYOND THE WOODS 


31 


thinking that our job will be even harder than the 
one those fellows are tackling. You see, all they have 
to do is to follow Bob’s trail until they find him. 
We’ve got to depend upon such signs as they may 
leave for us, or upon being able to discover their 
tracks in the snow. We must travel quickly enough 
to overtake them, too. It’s no easy stunt, you see!’’ 

‘Wes, unless we do that we won’t be of any as- 
sistance,” Clinton remarked. “ They’re the explorers, 
and we’re the relief expedition. I think they’ll feel 
like Arctic explorers to-night. We’ll be in better con- 
dition to face this cold wind if we have a comfortable 
feeling inside — and I don’t mean conscience, either.” 

Then Mr. Bruce took his seat at the table, and 
conversation ceased. To readers of former “ St. 
Dunstan ” books, Mr. Bruce is an old friend. For 
the benefit of others, be it explained that he had been 
the “ guide, philosopher, and friend ” of these boys 
ever since the days of the previous summer vacation 
when he had journeyed with them on that never-to- 
be-forgotten tramp from Boston to Camp St. Dunstan. 
He taught chemistry and physics at the school, and 
presided over the table where these boys gathered 
thrice daily with enthusiasm restrained only by the 
proprieties of “table manners.” 


32 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Where are the others — Harold, Wally, and 
Paul ? ” Mr. Bruce asked, as he looked around the 
table and noticed the vacant seats. 

Helping Mrs. Arland,’’ Luther replied quickly. 
“ Bob is missing. We’ve been looking for him since 
half-past four, and haven’t found any trace except 
some footprints in the snow, down by the railroad 
tracks. We came back to report. The others are 
keeping up the search.” 

“Well now, I’m sorry to hear that — very sorry, 
indeed,” Mr. Bruce replied with genuine concern in 
his tones. “ I hope that nothing serious has happened 
to Rob.” 

There was an interval of silence, during which 
Mr. Bruce gazed thoughtfully into space. The boys 
wondered whether he would ask who had permitted 
the searching-party to undertake its special mission, 
but no such information was sought. Some teachers 
know when to ask questions. Mr. Bruce also knew 
when to refrain from asking them. 

Curtis, encouraged by his silence concerning the 
matter which troubled their consciences, ventured to 
ask after a time, “ May we go out after supper, Mr. 
Bruce? We’d like to relieve the searching-party, so 


BEYOND THE WOODS 33 

that those fellows can come back and get something 
to eat.’' 

At St. Dunstan’s, no student was allowed to leave 
the grounds after supper unless accompanied by some 
member of the faculty. The relief expedition, how- 
ever, felt confident that its mission was sufficiently 
urgent and important to make it advisable for some 
teacher to sacrifice time and comfort in order to lead 
its members forth upon their quest. They hoped 
that Mr. Bruce would find it possible to go with them, 
for no member of the faculty would be welcomed 
quite so heartily as a chaperon. It was a positive re- 
lief, therefore, when he settled the matter by reply- 
ing: 

“ Fortunately, I have no important engagement for 
this evening, so I shall be glad to volunteer as a 
member of the relief expedition. Santa Claus 
brought me a Thermos bottle for Christmas, and this 
trip will offer a good chance to use it. Before we 
start. I’ll fill it with hot coffee, and that will help to 
keep us warm if we are exposed to the cold air for 
any great length of time.” 

Soon after the conclusion of the evening meal, 
the relief expedition started on its mission. The four 


34 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


members of the party were dressed in their warmest 
clothing, and each carried a lantern. Mr. Bruce 
stopped at the school^ office to report their errand, 
and then they walked rapidly across the campus, 
through the school gate, and down the road toward 
the railway crossing. 

“ Now here’s where we discovered Bob’s footprints 
in the snow,” Luther announced, when they had 
reached the tracks. ‘‘We ought to find signs of the 
other fellows around here somewhere. Yes, there 
are the marks of their feet. See? The tracks come 
up out of the ditch at this point — three sets, all 
mixed up together.” 

It was easy to follow so plain a trail, and they 
hurried along until the high, snow-covered bank at 
the edge of the woods blocked their advance. 

“ Here’s where we do some Alpine climbing,” 
Curtis remarked without enthusiasm. “ I guess it’ll 
take a derrick to get me up there.” 

“ Or an aeroplane,” Clinton amended. “ Don’t 
be afraid. Curt. You can climb that without even 
getting overheated. Suppose you go up first. That 
will sort of press down the snow, and the rest of us 
won’t have so far to travel.” 

“ Your kindness is exceeded only by your nerve,” 


BEYOND THE WOODS 


85 


was the good-natured report. “ Well, here goes ! 
^ Heights by great men reached and kept, were not 
attained by’ — aeroplanes. You fellows had better 
not stand too close to me, because if I should slip, 
you’d feel as if an avalanche had fallen onto you.” 

With many a protesting grunt, Curtis mounted the 
high bank, the others aiding him as best they could, 
and following speedily. 

“ Plenty of marks here in the snow,” Luther re- 
marked, when the relief expedition was drawn up at 
the top of the bank. ‘‘Funny, though! You can 
see the patched rubber going off through the woods, 
but the three fellows don’t seem to have followed it. 
Their trail ends right after they climbed up here. 
What do you make of that ? ” 

“ Suppose we put ourselves in the place of the 
searching-party,” Mr. Bruce suggested. “ Perhaps 
we may discover a reason for what appears to be 
an abrupt change of plans. They followed Rob’s 
trail to the snowbank. They climbed up. Then they 
abandoned their original plan, which, as I understand 
it, was to follow the trail until some important dis- 
covery was made. Why? Evidently they received 
some information here, or perhaps they picked up a 
clue that sent them in another direction. Just look 


36 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


around within a radius of ten yards from this spot 
You don’t find any indication that they went farther 
than that from the starting-point, either up or down 
the bank or back in the woods. Unless you think they 
are hiding in some of these trees, there is but one ex- 
planation that occurs to me. I think they climbed 
down the bank within a short time after they reached 
it” 

‘‘ Sherlock Holmes couldn’t have worked out that 
deduction any better, Mr. Bruce ! ” Curtis exclaimed 
in genuine admiration. “ I wonder why they did it.” 

‘‘ We may find an explanation in the course of the 
footprints farther up the tracks,” Mr. Bruce sug- 
gested. “ I’ll climb down and make a careful search. 
If I find anything that looks interesting, I’ll call 
you.” 

He jumped down to the ground below, seized a 
lantern, and slowly walked away, looking carefully 
at the marks that indented the smooth surface of the 
snowy covering. In a minute or two, the boys heard 
him calling, and hastened to his side. Mr. Bruce 
pointed to the snow between the rails of the nearer 
track, and slowly swung his lantern back and forth. 

‘‘What do you make of that?” he asked, and his 
voice expressed anxiety. 


BEYOND THE WOODS 


37 


Bob’s tracks ! ” cried Luther. “ Going up toward 
the north, and rather far apart. Looks as if he 
was running for all he was worth. Here’s another 
print, too — large and not very well formed. I 
should say that some man was chasing Bob along 
here.” 

That is the way I read it,” Mr. Bruce agreed. 
** Let’s follow this new trail.” 

They hurried forward, noting with satisfaction that 
Rob still was running. This assured them that he 
had been able to keep ahead of his pursuer. 

‘‘ Here’s where he dodges over to the other side ! ” 
Clinton exclaimed in a few minutes. ‘‘ See ! His 
course changes ! ” 

They walked across to the opposite track, then 
stopped abruptly, and, with muttered exclamations of 
surprise and perplexity, circled slowly around search- 
ing every square foot of snow for prints of a rubber 
with a patch on the outer edge of the left sole. It 
seemed as if they had suddenly reached the end of the 
trail. 

‘‘Well, if that isn’t queer!” Curtis exclaimed. 
“ The tracks are plain as day, right up to this point, 
and then they end all at once, just as if Bob had 
vanished in the air overhead.” 


38 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Maybe he was caught/’ Luther suggested, but 
Mr. Bruce shook his head. 

I think not,” he replied, because the tracks of 
Rob’s pursuer end some yards back. Did you notice 
that the space here between the rails was entirely 
without footprints until we stepped over?” 

“ Yes, sir. Bob’s trail ends right alongside the 
track,” Luther responded. 

That would seem to indicate that Rob stopped 
close beside this track used by trains for the north,” 
Mr. Bruce continued. “ What would be likely to 
make him halt ? ” 

Perhaps a train was passing,” Curtis suggested. 
“ I don’t know of anything else that would block the 
track.” 

Mr. Bruce nodded. “ That was the idea I had in 
mind, Curtis,” he declared. ‘‘ Rob’s trail is quite 
clear up to this point. Then it stops abruptly, and 
we can find no further trace of it. I think he must 
have climbed on board a train as it was passing. I 
can offer no other explanation, although I should be 
glad to believe that he had found some safer means 
of escape. It looks as if our young friend had had a 
hard experience.” 

‘‘ Well, what became of the man who was chasing 


BEYOND THE WOODS 


89 


Bob?” Luther wanted to know. '‘Did he get on 
the train, too ? ” 

There could be no answer to this question save that 
given by the silent record in the snow, so they turned 
back until they came to the place where the trail of 
Rob’s pursuer ended. This, also, was close to the 
railroad track. 

While the others were studying this part of the 
problem, Clinton slipped away from the group to 
make an independent investigation. In a few minutes, 
he returned to report his discoveries. 

" I think I have an explanation,” he announced. 
"If you look back there a little way, you’ll find a 
grand mix-up of footprints. These end at the rail- 
road, just like the others. Now it seems to me that 
this is what happened. Our fellows followed Bob’s 
trail to the edge of the woods. While they were 
standing there, they saw Bob running past with a man 
after him. They joined in the chase right away. 
Bob climbed the train, and so did the man. Then 
the searching-party had to do the same thing or leave 
Bob to the mercy of this man — whoever he may 
have been. So all hands hopped onto the train, and 
probably are miles away by this time. 

" Here’s another thing ! Do you remember that 


40 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


long train of empty cars that we saw this afternoon? 
It was just backing down on the siding to let the 
6:22 go past. Our crowd reached this point just 
about the time the freight train would be passing, so 
this makes me think that they are on board now, 
traveling up north somewhere in an empty car.” 

“That explanation seems reasonable,” Mr. Bruce 
replied, “and it is in harmony with the record left 
in the snow. I hope our boys are safe. The things 
that we have discovered make me feel decidedly anx- 
ious.” 

Clinton sighed, as he said in a troubled tone, “ Hal’s 
so reckless that he’s likely to get into ’most any kind 
of scrape, and Paul Eaton would follow him without 
thinking, as long as his nerve didn’t fail. Wally’s 
with them, though, and you can count on him to keep 
cool and to act sensible. I believe they’ll come out 
all right.” 

There was a moment of thoughtful silence. Then 
Luther asked, “ Well, what shall we do now? Hadn’t 
we better go back to the school and see what 
develops ? ” 

“ Before we do anything else, let’s drink some hot 
coffee,” Mr. Bruce responded. “ We’re cold and anx- 
ious and perplexed — a most uncomfortable combina- 


BEYOND THE WOODS 41 

tion. Perhaps a warm drink may cheer us and give 
a bit of inspiration to guide our future course.’’ 

He produced his Thermos bottle, saying as he poured 
the hot fluid, I saved this for the searching-party 
and Rob, because I fancied that they would be cold 
and tired when we came upon them. It seems un- 
likely now that they will need it, however, and I think 
we do.” 

Somehow, the courage of the relief expedition re- 
vived after the stimulating drink, and they were in- 
clined to face the situation more hopefully. 

“ It won’t take us more than fifteen minutes to 
follow Bob’s trail through the woods,” Luther sug- 
gested, as they turned back, '' and I’d like to do that 
before we give up our efforts to find the other fel- 
lows.” 

“ That’s so,” Curtis agreed. “ It’s very evident 
they didn’t go through there at all. Perhaps we can 
learn what sidetracked Bob in the first place. What 
do you think about it, Mr. Bruce?” 

‘‘ It surely is worth trying,” he declared promptly. 

I’m thankful for one thing, in spite of the somewhat 
disappointing results of our mission. The snow isn’t 
frozen so hard that footsteps make little or no im- 
pression in it. Indeed, I doubt whether the tempera- 


42 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


ture really is as low as this raw northeast wind would 
make us believe.” 

They retraced their steps, climbed once more to the 
top of the snow-covered bank, and followed the prints 
of the left rubber with a patch on the outer edge of 
the sole, as they wound in and out among the trees. 
Here and there, it seemed as if Rob had halted, but 
always the trail led them onward toward the farther 
side of the woods. 

Here stood a solitary house which had been tenant- 
less for several years. The windows were covered 
with boards, and the place had a forlorn, deserted 
appearance. Towards this house, the trail led them, 
though the relief expedition could think of no reason 
for Rob’s interest in this particular bit of real estate. 

What brought Bob here ? ” Luther muttered, low- 
ering his voice as if the last tenant, long since de- 
parted, might be disturbed by a louder tone. 

“ Something unusual, depend upon it ! ” Curtis as- 
sured him. “ Bob isn’t given to chasing sunbeams, or 
to looking for a pot of gold at the end of a rain- 
bow.” 

Up to the dilapidated fence, through the gate, now 
hanging by one hinge, and onward toward the front 
piazza the trail continued. The relief expedition no- 


BEYOND THE WOODS 


43 


ticed that other prints showed distinctly in the door- 
yard, and it was difficult to distinguish the mark of 
the patched rubber. 

While they halted near the piazza steps, they were 
startled to hear the sound of some one walking over 
the uncarpeted floors of the house. Before they could 
move or speak, they heard a rattling of bolts. Evi- 
dently, some person inside was trying to unfasten the 
front door. 

Instinctively, they drew closer together for mutual 
protection. Then the front door swung slowly back 
on hinges that squeaked dismally in protest, and a boy 
stepped out on the piazza. 


CHAPTER IV 


TRAVELING BY RAIL 

W HEN Harold Chester rushed to the relief 
of Robert Arland, he took no thought for 
his personal safety, nor did he pause to 
consider the possibilities of a serious ending to the 
adventure. 

Although not yet a Boy Scout, except in spirit, he 
had that true scout courage which has inspired brave 
deeds and heroic sacrifices ever since the record of 
human events chronicles the valor of the first man 
who faced death to save another from peril. 

At first, the thrill of excitement mastered all other 
elements, and conquered that instinct of self-protection 
which is so strong in the average human being. Per- 
haps it was this stimulus which nerved Harold and his 
companions to pursue the unknown man. Possibly, 
true courage may not have inspired them, just for the 
first minute or two. 

But when the rough, burly, ugly-looking man turned 
on Harold with a savage warning and a threatening 
gesture, the situation instantly reached a crisis. To 


44 


TRAVELING BY RAIL 


45 


turn back would insure personal safety, but also it 
would result in leaving Rob to the doubtful mercy 
of his pursuer. To go forward would almost certainly 
bring painful injury, but it would give them the satis- 
faction of being faithful to one whom they were 
striving to protect — even though it might be “ faith- 
ful unto death.’' 

To the credit of the boys, let it be recorded that 
none of them thought of deserting Rob. Whatever 
motive may have led them up to this crisis, it is cer- 
tain beyond all doubt that only clear grit and mag- 
nificent courage enabled them to continue the pursuit 
when it involved real and very present danger. 

Harold clung precariously to the side of the car. 
One foot was braced against the iron step below, 
while the other moved frantically about in search of 
a firm resting-place. He clutched the slippery, grimy 
boards with desperate determination, realizing how 
serious might be the consequences of a fall from such 
a place. Then he heard the gruff words, and felt 
the pressure of the stranger’s hands upon his shoul- 
ders. 

“ Get down off that car ! ” growled the ugly voice. 

Harold set his teeth, and instinctively lowered his 
head to protect it from attack. Then an idea flashed 


46 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


into his mind. Possibly he might gain time if he 
entered into conversation with Rob’s unknown pur- 
suer, so he gasped breathlessly: 

‘‘ I can’t get off while you have hold of me ! ” 
Thinking that the boy would be glad to escape if 
allowed to do so, the man relaxed his hold and moved 
backward a step. At the same instant, Wally cried: 
“ Duck, Hal ! Quick ! ’Way down ! ” 
Mechanically, Harold obeyed. Then there was a 
sudden crash of breaking glass, a cry of surprise and 
pain, and a heavy fall.' 

Get on board ! ” Wally urged now. '' Hustle ! 
Not a second to spare!” 

And again, Harold obeyed, although his cramped 
muscles and numb fingers prevented him from break- 
ing any records. As soon as he was inside the car, 
he realized what had taken place. His lantern had 
fallen unheeded from his grasp when he had attempted 
to board the moving train. The fall had extinguished 
the light, and Wally, with rare presence of mind, had 
stooped quickly to pick it up, gathering it in on 
the run” as he hurried forward, while he changed 
his own lighted lantern to his left hand. In the peril- 
ous moment when it had seemed as if Harold would 
be pushed off the train, Wally had conceived the des- 



A CRY OF SURPRISE AND PAIN, AND A HEAVY FALL. — Page 46 




i 


f 



TRAVELING BY RAIL 


47 


perate idea of hurling the unlighted lantern at the man 
who was threatening Harold. Fortunately, he was 
so close that it required no especial dexterity to throw 
the missile with accurate aim. In his excitement, 
Wally probably put all his strength into the attack. 
However that may have been, the man was stretched 
helplessly upon the floor of the car, with Harold’s 
broken and battered lantern beside him. 

While Harold’s confused brain was grasping a real- 
izing sense of what had taken place, Wally and Paul 
were climbing into the car. Presently, they were 
standing beside him, and again the rescuing party was 
united. 

These exciting incidents had succeeded one another 
so rapidly that less than five minutes had elapsed since 
the time when the boys had dashed to the rescue of 
Robert Arland. The train was moving slowly, 
though gradually gathering speed as it wound its way 
northward. For a moment, the three members of 
the rescuing party clung to the side of the car, silent 
and breathless. 

Then Harold cried, That was great, Wally ! How 
did you ever do it?” 

It was the only thing to be done,” Wally replied 
modestly. It’s the first time I’ve ever attacked a 


48 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


man, and I hope it’ll be the last. It fairly made my 
blood run cold — ” 

“ Don’t try to make us believe that you haven’t 
nerve, Wally ! ” interrupted Paul. 

“ Oh, I didn’t mean that I was afraid,” Wally re- 
plied quickly, ‘‘ but it seemed like rather a brutal 
thing to do. There was no help for it, though! In 
another minute, Hal would have been pushed off the 
car, and the chances are that he would have been 
badly injured.” 

That’s right,” Harold agreed, speaking more so- 
berly than was his habit. “ I thought of that. It 
was a mighty ticklish situation, Wally, but your cool 
head and strong arm got me out of it, just as if such 
things were everyday matters with you. It isn’t the 
first time, either, that you’ve helped me out of trouble, 
Wally, and I — ” 

Oh, cut it out I ” Wally begged. “ Leave your 
bouquets with the doorkeeper I ” 

During the foregoing conversation, the boys had 
gathered about the prostrate man, who now was be- 
ginning to show signs of restlessness. While Paul 
held the lanterns, Wally knelt beside his victim. 

Nothing much the matter with him,” he reported 
after a brief examination. “ The lantern struck him 


TRAVELING BY RAIL 


49 


on the side of the head, just as he turned to see what 
I was doing. He’s cut and bruised a bit, and stunned. 
I think that’s all! In a minute or two, he’ll be as 
lively as ever.” 

“ And then what’ll we do with him ? ” Paul asked 
in some alarm. 

That will be a problem,” Wally muttered thought- 
fully, rising to his feet. “We can’t drop him over- 
board without running a big risk of hurting him 
badly. We don’t want to have him making trouble 
for us here in the car, and yet we can’t tie him up, 
because there’s nothing to use — ” 

“ We have something! ” Harold interrupted eagerly. 
“ Only, I’m not sure that they’ll hold him.” 

“What’s that, Hal?” 

“ Neckties,” was the triumphant response. “ I 
guess it won’t hurt us to chip in a tie apiece to aid 
the Cause, especially right after Christmas. This is 
just the time when a fellow has about twice as many 
as he needs, and we’ll be every bit as warm without 
this much of our costumes.” 

As he spoke, Harold untied a vivid lavender scarf, 
and the others hastened to add their contributions. 

“Don’t leave any diamond sunbursts in your to- 
day-only-three- for-a-dollar neckwear,” Harold warned 


50 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


them. “ Wouldn’t it please the loving givers of these 
decorations if they could see us using them to tie up 
a tramp lying in a coal car ? ” 

You and Paul tackle his legs, Hal,” Wally sug- 
gested. ‘‘ I’ll try to fasten his arms. We’ll have to 
hurry. In a few seconds, he’ll be ready for action.” 

“ I’m afraid these won’t hold very well,” Paul ven- 
tured anxiously, “ especially if he’s at all strong, and 
he certainly looks as if he might be.” 

The Cause needs further sacrifices,” Wally de- 
clared solemnly. ‘‘ Here goes a handkerchief as my 
offering — I happen to have brought two — and say, 
fellows ! Why can’t we use shoestrings ? Our 
shoes’ll stay on until we can get more, and they’ll 
make good, tough cords that ought to hold the tramp 
even if he does struggle with all his strength. I don’t 
suppose it’ll be very pleasant to walk back to school 
with our shoes trying to slip off at every step, but I’d 
rather go through that than risk a fight with this 
ugly-looking individual.” 

You certainly aimed straight, Wally, when you 
hurled your bouquet at him,” Harold remarked ad- 
miringly, as he commenced to draw the lacings from 
his shoes. ‘‘Was that the lantern I dropped?” 

Wally nodded, and hastened to change the subject 


TRAVELING BY RAIL 


51 


by remarking, “ It’s so cold to-night that the job of 
getting your shoestrings out is harder than it seems. 
My fingers are numb already. This fellow here in 
the car looks like a tramp, doesn’t he ? ” 

He certainly does, Wally, but you can never tell 
about such things. He may be a college professor 
studying sociology, or a magazine writer in disguise. 
Wouldn’t it be great if he should turn out to be one 
or t’other?” 

“ Great, says you ! ” Wally cried in a startled tone. 

Hardly ! It would be decidedly embarrassing.” 

That’s what I meant, only I’d forgotten how to 
spell embarrassing,” Harold explained. 

I think he’s the genuine article,” Paul said de- 
cidedly. “ Why was he chasing Bob if he’s only a 
hobo in disguise?” 

“ Perhaps Bob caressed him with a snowball.” 

‘‘ That might be. It would be just like him to do 
such a stunt.” 

Besides we’re not sure that it was Bob,” Wally 
reminded them. 

My stars ! But you’re the hard one to convince ! ” 
[Harold retorted playfully. Haven’t you got the 
idea out of your head that we’ve been risking 
our necks to rescue some strange kid? Why, I told 


52 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


you it was Bob! What more proof do you need?” 

‘‘ Oh, it may have been Bob,” Wally admitted, 
‘‘ and that reminds me — how is Bob getting along 
all by his lonesome on that flat car just ahead? ” 
Harold whistled, and Paul exclaimed : “ That’s so! 

We’ve been so worked up over our adventure, and 
so busy tying up the tramp that we’d most forgotten 
Bob. It must be colder’n Greenland’s icy mountains 
up there, with nothing to break the force of this wind. 
We’re sheltered some by the freight car just ahead.” 

Harold nodded. ‘‘ That must be right between our 
Pullman and his,” he said. Say, Wally, your pa- 
tient doesn’t seem to be coming around very fast. 
What’s the matter with him, anyhow? ” 

“ Oh, I think he’s only stunned,” Wally made an- 
swer, and his tone showed that he was trying to per- 
suade himself of this fact. I hope he’s not badly 
hurt.” He swung his lantern close to the prostrate 
man, and bent over him for another examination. 

“ I wonder if we can climb over to find out how 
Bob’s getting on?” Harold said, making a mental 
calculation of the distance to be covered. 

He and Paul stood in silence for a moment, weigh- 
ing the chances of success and failure. The train was 
moving along at its usual speed now, and the same 


TRAVELING BY RAIL 


53 


thought occurred to both boys. To climb out of the 
coal car, up over the freight, and down again to the 
one on which they believed Rob to be travelling would 
have been a dangerous venture at any time. Now, 
with a cold wind blowing and the cars slippery with 
ice and snow, it would be exceedingly perilous, espe- 
cially as none of the three boys was accustomed to 
this form of exercise. Besides, it was not certain that 
they could be of any practical help to Rob, even if 
they should succeed in making the trip in safety. 

It was Wally who finally broke the silence. He had 
turned from his examination of their fellow-traveller, 
and was standing close beside them. 

‘‘ No use, fellows ! ” he declared, shaking his head 
in positive dissent. ‘‘We can’t climb up that ladder, 
and over the car ahead without running desperate 
risks. If it was necessary for us to do it, of course 
we wouldn’t dare to think of the danger. We’d go 
right ahead, and do what seemed to be our duty. As 
things are now, though, what good could we do? 
Bob doesn’t need us any more than we need him, and 
anyhow the train’ll slow down when it reaches the 
junction, which can’t be many miles away. Then we 
can hop off and see how Bob’s getting along. 

“ In the meantime, we might raise a yell, just to 


54 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


see whether he’s all right. I’d like to be sure that 
it really is Bob, and not some other fellow that we’ve 
been helping by mistake. The joke certainly will be 
on us, if it turns out that we’ve butted into some fuss 
among people we’ve never seen before. Come on! 
All together, now ! One — two — three I ” 

They united their voices in a loud shout, but no 
response came floating back from the car on which 
the boy had taken refuge. 

That’s funny ! ” Harold muttered. Maybe the 
train makes so much racket that Bob can’t hear us. 
Let’s try again ! ” 

Another shout disturbed the surrounding atmos- 
phere, and the tramp on the floor stirred uneasily and 
muttered some confused sentences. 

“ Not so loud,” Harold warned them. You’ll 
wake the baby.” 

A louder growl came from their captive now, and 
the tramp struggled with his shackles in a determined 
effort to break them. 

“ Good thing we made ’em strong,” Wally observed 
in a low tone. “ I’m thankful now that I did sacrifice 
the shoestrings. Peripatetic Philander seems to have 
considerable muscle.” 

“ Peripatetic Philander ” delivered some emphatic 


TRAVELING BY RAIL 


55 


and passionate comments, and continued his struggle. 
Also he made boastful threats of the things he 
would do to his captors when he freed himself from 
the restraining fetters. The boys watched him with 
tense eagerness, too deeply absorbed for conversation. 

The train was moving more slowly now. Far off 
in the distance, a locomotive whistle sounded faintly, 
and the signal drew an answer from the freight en- 
gine. 

“ We're coming to the junction," Paul announced 
in a tone of relief. Most likely, there's a train 
coming on the other track, and we’ll have to wait for 
it to pass. See! We've almost stopped now. Shall 
we get off? We can jump down without getting 
hurt." 

“ What ? Get off and leave Peripatetic Philander ? 
Perish the thought ! " Harold cried in mock horror. 

What shall we do with him, anyhow? If we leave 
him here, all tied up, he may freeze. Yet we don't 
dare untie our home-made shackles." 

“ Let’s turn him over to the train crew," Wally sug- 
gested. ‘‘ There’s a brakeman coming now." 

The train had come .to a full stop, and some one 
with a lantern was walking forward from the caboose 
at the rear end of the long train. 


56 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Hello ! What arC' you fellows doing here ? ” he 
exclaimed in surprise when he reached the coal car 
with its passengers. 

Wally explained their presence, and briefly de- 
scribed their adventure, the brakeman listening with 
evident interest. During the progress of the narra- 
tive, he climbed on board the car and looked into the 
face of the captive. 

“ I know him,’’ he declared with a chuckle. ‘‘ He’s 
traveled on this road a long time, but he’s very fussy 
about accommodations. He doesn’t care for Pull- 
mans because there’s not enough ventilation to suit 
him, so he picks out a freight car whenever he wants 
to take a trip.” 

Well, will you take care of him for us, please?” 
Wally inquired courteously. ‘‘We want to go up and 
rescue our friend — the boy I told you about — and 
then get back to school again.” 

“ Sure I will ! ” the brakeman promised good-na- 
turedly. “ I’ve got to go forward to see the engineer 
just at this minute, but I reckon that ’ere passenger’ll 
be waiting for me when I get back.” 

He swung himself to the ground and walked toward 
the engine, the boys following as quickly as they could. 
The tramp had rolled over into one corner, from which 


TRAVELING BY RAIL 


57 


position he watched their departure with sullen rage. 
His comments were less vociferous than at first they 
had been, but no one by the wildest stretch of the 
imagination would have believed that he felt con- 
tented and happy. 

A freight car was situated directly in front of the 
one in which the boys had traveled, with several flat 
cars ahead of it. The members of the rescuing party 
looked around with alert eagerness, searching each 
car and calling Rob’s name at intervals. 

Rob was not on any of the cars. 


CHAPTER V 


THE RETURN OF THE SEARCHING- PARTY 

4 4rT^HArS funny!” Harold muttered. ‘‘If 
I Bob isn’t here, where is he?” and he 
turned toward the others as if they could 
furnish the desired information. 

“You can search me,” Paul responded helplessly. 
“ I hope he hasn’t fallen off.” 

“ I don’t believe he stayed on very long ! ” Wally 
cried suddenly. He had remained silent for several 
minutes, during which time he had given careful 
thought to the problem. “The idea has just struck 
me, but it sounds reasonable. Just put yourselves in 
Bob’s place, and you’ll see what I mean. 

“If that fellow really was Bob Arland, he knew 
that the man who was chasing him could climb on 
board the train as well as he could — better, maybe. 
So, instead of sitting down quietly on an icicle and 
waiting to be grabbed, I believe he made up his mind 
to fool his pursuer by dropping off the car on the 
opposite side and making a dash for home.” 

“ That’s right I ” Harold agreed. “ ’Rah for Wally, 
58 


THE SEARCHING-PARTY 59 


the wise man from the east! If Bob did that, he’s 
home by this time. It strikes me that the joke is 
on us. Here we’ve been riding three miles in a coal 
car for the sake of protecting a kid who wasn’t there.” 

“We lost sight of him after he climbed onto the 
car,” Paul remarked, “ so he could have jumped off 
the other side as easily as not, and we wouldn’t have 
known it. He might have given a yell, though, so 
we’d have known where he was.” 

“ He couldn’t have done that without letting the 
tramp know that he’d skipped,” Wally reminded him, 
“and besides it’s likely that he hadn’t much breath 
left for yelling purposes after he struck the ground. 
Just remember what a stirring time he was having. 
We couldn’t have asked him to do any more.” 

Paul laughed. “ Oh, well. I’m satisfied,” he de- 
clared. “ We had the excitement and the glory — ” 

“ And the appetite ! ” Wally interrupted. “ Was it 
this week or last that we ate those crackers? I don’t 
know how you fellows feel, but if I saw a nice, tender, 
juicy beefsteak, with some potatoes fried a — ” 

“ Say, will you stop, or will it be our sad duty 
to check your eloquence ? ” Harold broke in. “ Here 
I’ve been trying to bear up bravely and to be cheerful 
in spite of hardship, as becomes a gay and gallant 


60 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


scout, and you come along with your mean remarks. 
If I wasn’t so good-natured, I’d refuse to speak to 
you any more. I’d cross your name off my calling 
list. I wouldn’t look at you. I wouldn’t even let my 
cat play with your cat.” 

Spare me, noble Scout ! ” Wally begged. “ I’ll be 
good ! Hereafter, I’ll tell you what I’m going to say 
before I say it, and if you don’t like it. I’ll try to 
change my remarks. I’m always willing to oblige my 
friends. But I am hungry, all the same ! ” 

So am I — starved ! ” Harold admitted. “ Let’s 
see, what is it that Arctic explorers eat ? Pelican ? ” 

“No — pemmican,” Wally informed him, “also 
gumdrops. Got any gumdrops, Paul ? ” 

“ No, nor any pemmican either — whatever that is. 
What is it, Wally? ” 

“ Some kind of dried meat, I believe, cut into thin 
slices and mixed with other things. It doesn’t take 
up much room outside, but it does inside. I shouldn’t 
think it would taste very well, but it’s wonderfully 
nourishing.” 

“We’ll have some,” Harold observed. “Waiter, 
bring us a portion of pemmican, with mushroom sauce 
and plenty of gravy.” 

“ See how he flies to do your bidding,” Wally 


THE SEARCHING-PARTY 61 

laughed. Well, we may as well be cheerful in spite 
of our trials and hardships. Are we downhearted?” 

‘‘ No ! ” cried the boys, all together, and the declara- 
tion seemed to bring cheer to their spirits. 

‘‘We might sing something, I suppose,” Wally sug- 
gested. “ That would make us forget how cold it 
is, and how hungry we are. Come on ! ‘ All together 

let us sing. Let us make the welkin ring.' What’s 
a welkin ring? ” 

“ I never owned one nor knew anybody who did,” 
Harold replied. “ I don’t see why we should torture 
the neighbors by singing. They haven’t done us any 
harm. If we should lift our voices in sweet harmony, 
the people along our line of march would come out 
with pitchforks to persuade us to stop.” 

During this conversation, the boys had been walking 
southward alongside the train. As they passed the 
coal car in which they had traveled, “ Peripatetic Phi- 
lander ” uttered some vehement remarks, but the boys 
hurried on their way without giving further attention 
to him. 

Now the signal lights at the rear end of the freight 
train were behind them, and they faced a walk of 
more than three miles on a cold, windy night, over 
ground covered with ice and snow. Then, too, they 


62 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


had eaten nothing since noon, except a few crackers, 
and their shoes were without lacings, these having 
been sacrificed for the restraint of their captive. Alto- 
gether, it was a weary, hungry, uncomfortable trio 
that commenced the homeward trip, and it was difficult 
for the boys to maintain the habitual good nature and 
cheerful spirit of self-control, for which they were 
noted among the students at St. Dunstan’s. 

“ What do you suppose will be done to our friend, 
Wally ? ” Paul inquired. 

‘‘ I don’t know what these train crews do to tramps 
caught stealing rides. Perhaps, if there was a po- 
liceman around, he might get free board and lodging 
for a time, but the nearest police force is miles away. 
They may take off his shackles and let him go. In 
that case, perhaps he’ll start after us to give us a sort 
of demonstration of his gratitude for our care of 
him.” 

Paul looked around apprehensively, but saw nothing 
alarming. 

“ Maybe we’d better move a little faster,” he sug- 
gested, quickening his pace. “ If that tramp should 
tackle us, we might get hurt. He’s a tough-looking 
object.” 

You’re too fussy, Paul,” Harold objected. In 


THE SEARCHING-PARTY 63 


fact, I might even say that you’re pernickety. Beauty 
is only skin deep, you must remember. Our old friend 
is not favored as to looks, but who can tell how many 
manly virtues are concealed ’neath that rough exte- 
rior?” 

‘‘ Don’t be frightened, Paul,” Wally observed in a 
low tone. ‘‘ It’s hunger that makes him talk wildly. 
I’ve known him to have such attacks before. Say! 
Won’t it be time enough to hurry when we really 
see the enemy coming after us? We have over two 
miles before us, and our feet’ll be sore if we rush 
madly along with our shoes trying their best to leave 
us.” 

Good idea, Wally ! ” Harold responded heartily. 
‘‘You do get good ideas once in a while. If only it 
were summer, we could go barefoot. Wouldn’t it 
create a sensation at school if we should appear that 
way ? ” 

“ I can just imagine how much talk it would stir 
up,” Wally chuckled, “but as far as sensations go, I 
think we’ve had our share to-day. I wish I knew 
that Bob was safe. If he gets back to his mother 
without being harmed in any way, we won’t feel that 
our efforts have been thrown away.” 

“ Yes, and our neckties and shoestrings. Don’t for- 


64 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


get to include those when you speak of our efforts. 
We might send Bob a bill, something like this: To 
three scarfs and three pairs of shoestrings used to 
prevent capture by Peripatetic Philander — how much 
shall we charge ? ’’ 

You’re breaking the Scout Law,” Paul Eaton re- 
minded him. ‘‘ Scouts are not supposed to charge any- 
thing for such work. If you’re a scout, you can work 
for wages, but you can’t take tips nor expect to get paid 
for doing a kind turn.” 

'^We don’t, Paul,” Harold assured him. ‘‘I was 
only trying to say something funny, so’s to forget a 
certain empty spot within. Of course, we wouldn’t 
think of charging Bob for our sacrificed finery. I sup- 
pose we might send a bill to Peripatetic Philander, only 
we don’t know his address.” 

“ No, we gave him those things as a Christmas pres- 
ent several weeks behind time,” Wally objected, “ so 
we don’t want him to get the idea that we’re looking 
for any return. He won’t feel so cold now with nine 
extra articles of clothing to keep him warm — three 
neckties and six shoestrings.” 

Much good may they do him ! ” Harold said fer- 
vently. ‘‘ I hope he won’t take a notion to come after 
us. I don’t feel like tackling him just at present” 


THE SEARCHING-PARTY 65 


“ Alas, I fear we never shall see his beauteous face 
again!” Wally sighed. “As far as he is concerned, 
I think we are perfectly safe. He’ll be too stiff and 
sore to attempt to follow our trail even if he feels 
brave enough to tackle three enemies at once.” 

“ It’s too bad we hadn’t organized our scout patrol 
before this thing happened,” Harold said, after they 
had walked along in silence for a time. “ We’ve prac- 
tically been doing scout work for the last few hours, 
and have been trying our best to live up to the Scout 
Law.” 

“ So we have ! ” Paul agreed. “ I think it will be 
a fine thing for St. Dunstan’s to get a few patrols 
organized. We can study signalling and signs of dif- 
ferent kinds during the winter, and then when spring 
comes, we can get out-of-doors and learn a lot about 
natural history. That’s what I like ! ” 

“ Yes, and we might have a First Aid class this 
winter,” Harold suggested. “ Scouts are supposed 
to know what to do in case of accident, but I’m afraid 
I couldn’t do much for any one who needed help be- 
fore a doctor could get around. I always want to 
help all I can when a person is sick or hurt', because I 
feel awfully sorry for any one like that, but I don’t 
know how to be of much practical use. It would be 


66 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


just like me to fan somebody who had a chill and plas- 
ter a fever patient with hot water bags.” 

“ There ought to be enough fellows at St. Dunstan’s 
to form a First Aid class,” Wally remarked thought- 
fully. “ I’d like to get into one, because the work 
is mightily interesting. We had a class in Boston just 
before I started at St. Dunstan’s, and I was about 
half-way through the course when I came here. It’s 
a great advantage to have such training. Just think, 
you might be able to save a life some time by knowing 
what to do at the moment it needed to be done.” 

‘‘ Are you going to wear the regular scout uniform, 
Harold, if the Doctor lets you form the patrol? ” Paul 
inquired. 

Sure thing! What’s the use of being a scout if 
you can’t wear a uniform? ” 

‘‘ We’ll look very dressy, I dare say. What will 
you call the patrol?” 

Haven’t picked out a name yet. After this arctic 
adventure, we might call ourselves the Polar Bear 
Patrol.” 

I wish we could get Mr. Bruce to act as scout- 
master,” Wally remarked. ‘‘ He makes a fine leader 
and he knows a lot about camping and woodcraft, too. 
He’d be just the one ! I’ll tell you what ! Maybe if 


THE SEARCHING-PARTY 


67 


we organized a St. Dunstan Troop, with several pa- 
trols, we might go off on a special trip somewhere next 
summer. We could camp along the way and get a 
taste of real scout life/’ 

‘‘ Fine ! ” cried Harold. “ That would give us 
something to work for, and it would be pleasant to 
look forward to it and plan for it.” 

“ Let’s plan for it now,” Paul begged. ‘‘ It’ll make 
us warmer if we talk about next summer.” 

‘‘ Yes, let’s imagine that we’re picking our way 
over these ties on a hot July day,” Wally suggested. 
‘‘ The sun is blazing away, there isn’t a breath of air, 
and the perspiration is just rolling down our faces.” 

“ That’s too much for my feeble imagination,” Har- 
old declared. “ I can’t remember what it feels like 
to be as hot as that, Wally.” 

Paul was casting a searching look behind them. I 
don’t see anything of our enemy,” he announced. ‘‘ I 
guess he won’t bother us any more,” and this conclu- 
sion brought him very evident relief. 

They toiled onward, cold, hungry, and footsore, but 
determined to maintain cheerful spirits in spite of 
everything. Presently they found themselves ap- 
proaching the place where their exciting chase com- 
menced. 


68 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ Look along the ground on the outside of the track,” 
Wally advised. ‘Uf Bob did jump off the car and 
go home, maybe you’ll find some trace of him in the 
snow.” 

Yes — look there ! ” Harold exclaimed a little 
later, stopping abruptly and pointing to the ground. 
“ There’s a mark in the snow that might have been 
made by some one falling and rolling over.” 

See if there are footprints further on,” Paul ven- 
tured. ‘‘ They’ll tell the story.” 

‘‘ Here are some that look like the others made 
by Bob,” Wally announced. “ They’re not so dis- 
tinct, but that left one seems to show a little patch on 
the outer edge of the sole. And see! They go up 
toward the road. It looks to me as if Bob had escaped 
just as we thought he did. Probably he’s home again 
now.” 

‘‘ I hope he’s safe,” Harold sighed. I see where 
I don’t do any studying to-night. I’m dead tired. 
Memory and wits will have to carry me through to- 
morrow.” 

They reached the school grounds between eight- 
thirty and nine. As they entered Junior Hall, Wally 
said: 


THE SEARCHING-PARTY 69 


We’d better stop at Mrs. Arland’s door and inquire 
about Bob.” 

Accordingly, they halted while he pressed the elec- 
tric button. 

In a moment, the door was opened, and then they 
stood face to face with Robert Arland. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE ADVENTURES OF THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 

W HILE Harold, Wally, and Paul were hav- 
ing such exciting and unusual experi- 
ences, the other three boys, with Mr. 
Bruce as chaperon, were sharing the thrilling events 
of that frosty night in a manner quite different, though 
perhaps equally sensational. 

When they reached the house beyond the woods, 
there was nothing about its forlorn and deserted ap- 
pearance to make them suspect that any one had taken 
refuge therein. Therefore, when they heard the 
sound of some one walking across the bare floor, 
their surprise may be imagined. It was startling 
enough, out there in the darkness with a cold wind 
moaning through the trees, to hear these muffled foot- 
steps and to wonder what they signified ; but when the 
door opened and a boy stepped out, they were dumb- 
founded with amazement. 

The light streaming across the snow from their 
lanterns revealed a boy of perhaps thirteen or fourteen 
years. His face was pale, and its troubled expression 
70 


THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 71 


indicated that his life had not been happy — at least 
not during the recent past. His clothing was old 
and in no condition to protect him from the cold air. 
Altogether, he would have attracted the sympathetic 
attention of persons whose hearts were even less ten- 
der than those of the relief expedition. 

For a moment, he stood gazing at the quartette 
with an amazement equal to their own. Then, sud- 
denly, a hoarse cry sounded within the house, and 
heavy footsteps crossing the uncarpeted floor be- 
trayed the presence of another person inside. 

The boy turned quickly, and glanced over his shoul- 
der with a look of terror. Then, obeying a sudden 
impulse, he rushed across the piazza and leaped down 
beside Mr. Bruce. 

At the same moment, a man flung open the door, 
and stepped outside. When he discovered the pres- 
ence of the relief expedition, he stopped with an 
angry scowl and stared sullenly at them. 

Just for a moment, he hesitated. Then, muttering 
some words that could not distinctly be heard, he 
strode toward them. The boy, meanwhile, had 
stepped behind Mr. Bruce, from which position of 
temporary refuge he watched the approach of the 
marl with very evident dismay and dread. 


72 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ Don’t let him get me ! ” he cried imploringly, and 
Mr. Bruce resolved that, come what might, he would 
strive to prevent such a thing from coming to pass. 
Stepping forward resolutely, he confronted the man, 
who, judging by his rough, untidy appearance, was 
either a tramp or a member of that portion of society 
which persists in living out of harmony with the rest 
of human beings. 

‘‘What are you doing here?” he asked sternly. 
“ What do you want? ” 

“ You let me get my hands on that there boy, and 
ril show you what I want ! ” was the insolent answer. 

Clinton, Curtis, and Luther stepped close to the 
young fugitive, as if to act as a “ buffer ” and protect 
him from violence, and Mr. Bruce continued his diplo- 
matic negotiations with the foreign powers. 

“ By what right do you exercise authority over this 
boy? ” 

“If you mean, what right have I got to keep him, 
ril just let you know that he belongs to me.” 

“ I don’t ! ” cried the boy in emphatic protest. 

“ You keep your mouth shut, or you’ll wish you 
hadn’t talked so much,” growled the tramp. 

“ You claim to have a legal right to this boy, and 
he denies it,” Mr. Bruce continued, striving to be just. 


THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 73 

in spite of a strong temptation to favor the younger 
and weaker party in the dispute. ‘‘ In fact, he wants 
to get away from you. I think the best way to settle 
the matter will be to step right down here to the police 
station in Dunstanburg, and let the law decide what 
shall be done.” 

“ Laws ain’t made for the likes o’ me,” sneered the 
tramp. “ Get out of the way ! This ain’t none 
o’ your business! What right have you got to come 
out here and butt in ? ” 

He tried to push Mr. Bruce aside, but the instructor 
was too muscular an opponent to be intimidated. 

‘‘ Careful, careful,” he said quietly, with a warning 
gesture which shook off the hand that the man had 
laid upon his arm. It will not be wise for you to 
use force. This boy has appealed to me for protec- 
tion, and he shall have it until such time as the court 
settles the question of your guardianship. I shall take 
him back to the city with me, and see to it that he 
is lodged safely with the proper authorities. If you 
care to accompany him, of course it is your privilege 
to do so, but you must not attempt to touch him or to 
injure him in any way.” 

“And what if I don’t go along with you?” the 
tramp asked in a surly tone. 


74 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ Then you must consider that all power to control 
this boy is at an end.” 

'' Oh! is that so? Well, we’ll see about this power 
business ! ” cried the angry tramp. With this excla- 
mation on his lips, he suddenly stepped backward a 
foot or two, then hurled himself upon Mr. Bruce with 
all the force he could command. 

The instructor had suspected the tramp’s intention 
even before he sprang forward. Years of experience 
on the football field, both as player and coach, had 
taught him the science of tackling an opponent 
promptly and effectively, and this training proved of 
great value in the present emergency since it enabled 
him, almost instinctively, to defend himself. 

Hastily dropping his lantern, he braced himself for 
the shock. Then, seizing the tramp about the waist, 
he pinned his arms to his sides. The force of the 
attack carried both men off their feet, and they fell to 
the ground together, the tramp underneath. 

The fall stunned the belligerent stranger, and forced 
most of the breath out of his body. He ceased to 
struggle, and, for a few seconds, lay quietly in the 
snow. 

Help Mr. Bruce ! ” Luther shouted excitedly, and 
the boys leaped to the aid of their instructor and 



Years of experience on the football field haI) taught him 
THE SCIENCE OF TACKLING . — Page 74 . 





l\<- * 


* 


IP 

». ■ 


* 


» 




I . 



« • 


■*' 



f 



4 


THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 75 


friend. Their assistance, however, was not needed. 
As soon as he recovered sufficient breath to do it, 
the tramp sullenly admitted defeat and announced his 
willingness to surrender; so the imaginary swords 
which had leaped from their scabbards in defense of 
the relief expedition once more were sheathed. 

The boys stood close to Mr. Bruce, who had risen 
to his feet and was brushing the snow from his cloth- 
ing. In silence, they watched their defeated opponent 
as he struggled to his feet, but they were careful to 
keep between him and the boy whom he seemed so 
eager to capture. 

“ This thing is getting on my nerves,” Luther re- 
marked in a low tone to Curtis, who was standing next. 
“ What under the sun are we going to do with him ? 
I suppose the police — ” 

His sentence was rudely interrupted. Some one in 
the rear had given him a violent push, and, falling 
heavily against Curtis, Luther stumbled, lost his bal- 
ance, and fell in a heap on the ground. 

At the same instant, Clinton sounded an excited cry, 
“ Catch him ! Head him off ! Don’t let him escape ! ” 
and dashed away at top speed. 

Then the others realized what had happened. The 
tramp, who seemed so weak and spent as he struggled 


76 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

to his feet, had turned suddenly and given Luther a 
violent push. He had shrewdly seized upon a mo- 
ment when Luther’s attention was diverted, and now, 
under cover of the excitement which he had created, 
he had started away on the run toward the woods in 
the distance and the railroad tracks beyond. 

Luther, standing nearest the man, had received the 
full force of this unexpected attack, although a gen- 
erous share had been literally thrust upon Curtis. 
Clinton had narrowly escaped being mixed up in the 
tangle, and, with his usual presence of mind, had 
raised a cry of alarm and started in pursuit of the 
fleeing tramp. 

Mr. Bruce hurried to reinforce Clinton’s ‘‘flying 
squadron,” while Luther slowly picked himself up 
and Curtis recovered from the shock of receiving in 
mid-winter a “ tackle ” which recalled sundry experi- 
ences on the gridiron during the fall campaign. 

The tramp was straining every nerve to get beyond 
the circle of light cast by the lanterns. Once in the 
dark woods, he might hope to escape. Clinton, just 
behind, was determined to catch him before he reached 
the shelter of the trees. On — on they dashed, across 
the few reds of open space, and then, just before the 


THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 77 


goal was reached, Clinton thrust out his hand and 
seized the tramp’s coat. 

With a furious exclamation, the man swung around 
and aimed a savage blow at his captor. There was 
enough light, fortunately, to enable Clinton to see his 
danger, and he ducked just in time to escape. This 
loosened his hold on the captive, and the tramp man- 
aged to wrench himself free. In a moment, he had 
disappeared among the trees, and Clinton could hear 
his footsteps now and then, as he stumbled over some 
obstruction or stepped upon a fallen branch. 

Let him go, Clinton,” Mr. Bruce advised, as he 
reached the valiant warrior of the relief expedition. 

Don’t run any risks. He’s an ugly fellow, and it 
will be better to let him get away than to expose your- 
self to any more danger.’ 

Clinton drew a regretful sigh. ‘‘All right, Mr. 
Bruce,” he responded, “ but I wish I could have held 
on to him, all the same.” 

“ I suppose you do, Clinton,” the instructor agreed 
sympathetically, “ and I glory in your spirit, but, after 
all, I think we are well rid of him. He might have 
made a good deal of trouble for us before we had 
turned him over to the police — which is the only dis- 


78 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

position we could have made of him. To be sure, this 
is a selfish way of looking at the matter. As good 
citizens, we ought to help the police in their efforts 
to rid Dunstanburg of all such undesirable persons, 
and the thought of personal convenience ought not 
to make us hesitate, still — ” 

He stopped with a little laugh, and Clinton com- 
pleted the sentence. When you’re tired and cold as 
an iceberg and all stirred up besides, it’s easier to 
think of what you want to do than of what you ought 
to do.” 

Exactly ! ” Mr. Bruce responded, and by this time 
they were back to the place where Curtis, Luther, and 
the stranger lad were waiting for them. 

Clinton had recovered from the effects of the ex- 
citement while he and Mr. Bruce had been engaged 
in conversation, and now he realized that one hand 
still clutched something which had been in the pocket 
of the tramp’s coat. It was small and stiff and felt 
like the back of a pad or a piece of a box cover. 
There seemed to be some marks on the surface, but 
it was too dark to see at all clearly, and Clinton wisely 
decided that there had been enough excitement during 
the recent past to last for some time, hence it would 
be better to postpone his announcement of the unex- 


THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 79 


pected seizure of this trophy of war. He dropped it 
into a convenient pocket in his overcoat, and said noth- 
ing about the matter. 

‘"Did he get away?^’ Luther asked eagerly. 

‘‘ Yes. I managed to grab him, but it was like 
picking up a wildcat by its neck,” Clinton replied, and 
his disappointment and chagrin expressed itself in his 
tones. “ He tore himself loose, and soon was out of 
sight among the trees. It was dark as tar in there.” 

“ Too bad,” Luther sighed. “ Ld like to get my 
hands on him.” 

‘‘ So would I ! ” Curtis exclaimed, as he flexed his 
biceps and felt the hard lump with evident satisfaction. 

** Perhaps some one else is inside the house, Mr. 
Bruce,” Clinton suggested just then, as the thought 
occurred to him. 

‘‘ I think our young friend here can tell us about 
that,” the instructor responded, turning with a smile 
to the boy who had sought their protection. 

“ No, sir. No one is in there now,” the boy de- 
clared. “There was another man with us, but he 
left some time ago, and hasn't come back yet.” 

Mr. Bruce was conscious of a feeling of surprise 
and perplexity, as he listened to the boy's reply. The 
language was not remarkable, nor was the message 


80 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


unexpected, but the tones of the young voice indicated 
refinement, and the distinct enunciation and correct 
choice of words made the connection between the boy 
and the tramp a matter of considerable mystery. 

He was about to question the young stranger 
further, when Clinton remarked, ‘‘ I suppose we ought 
not to leave the front door of this house unlocked. 
Yet I don’t exactly see how we can fasten it, because 
the locks all are inside.” 

‘'If you want to, you can lock up the place, and 
then get out the way we got in,” the boy announced 
eagerly. “ I’ll show you how to manage it.” 

Again, Mr. Bruce noted the clear, refined tone that 
seemed to proclaim gentle breeding, and he was in- 
clined to believe that the boy could be trusted. 

“ Why, Clinton, I hardly think we need to fasten 
the front door,” he replied after a moment’s con- 
sideration, “ although it was thoughtful of you to 
speak of it. We will just close it, and notify the 
real estate agents that tenants have occupied the 
premises for a time without paying rent. Perhaps 
they will want to collect the amount due.” 

“ If they get it, it will be the most wonderful piece 
of work they ever did,” Luther replied with a laugh. 

“Well, we’ve had our share of excitement,” Mr. 


THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 81 


Bruce declared. “ Now let’s hurry back to school. 
It’s much too cold a night to linger long in an ex- 
posed place like this.” 

The reference to the keen, wintry air reminded 
Clinton that the young stranger was thinly clad and 
probably was suffering from the cold. Quickly un- 
buttoning his long ulster, he wrapped one side of it 
around the boy. 

“If we walk close together, this will do for us 
both,” he said quietly. “ It’s a good thing that neither 
of us is very stout.” 

“Thank you,” the boy replied gratefully, glancing 
shyly into Clinton’s face, “ but I’m afraid it’ll make 
you cold if your coat covers us both.” 

As the boy spoke, Clinton noticed (as Mr. Bruce 
previously had observed) that his tone revealed a 
degree of refinement which one would not expect to 
find in the companion of such a man as the recent 
occupant of the house beyond the woods. He 
wondered what unkind circumstances had forced him 
into such a life, and felt a real eagerness to hear 
the story which he believed the young adventurer 
could tell. 

“ What’s your name ? ” he inquired in a low tone. 

“ Charles Easton,” was the prompt reply. 


82 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Well, Charlie, you seem to be having a hard time 
of it just now.” 

Yes. Things have been going against us lately,” 
he replied with a sigh. Then, after a moment of 
silence, he added more cheerfully, My father al- 
ways tells me that the tide must turn some time. It 
may keep on going out — out — out — until you 
think it’ll never come back again, but by and by it 
flows in — higher — higher — higher all the time.” 

They were walking toward the road now. Mr. 
Bruce, with Luther and Curtis, led the procession, 
and Clinton with Charlie Easton followed a few yards 
behind. Clinton discovered that he was developing 
a lively interest in the boy who had been found under 
such unusual and truly sensational circumstances. 
While he was trying to frame a tactful question that 
would give him a little clearer insight into the boy’s 
position, Charlie asked in a voice that faltered in 
spite of his effort to speak cheerfully: 

^‘What are you going to do with me? Is there 
any place around here where I can stay to-night? ” 
“Well, I don’t just know what we will do with 
you, Charlie,” Clinton replied slowly, “but you can 
count on Mr. Bruce — he’s that man with us — to 
do the very best thing for you.” 


THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 83 


I suppose there are plenty of places where I 
might go if I had money to pay my way,” Charlie 
continued, ‘‘ but when a fellow gets broke, there isn’t 
much that he can do.” 

‘‘ Don’t you worry, Charlie. We’ll take care of 
you somehow,” Clinton declared resolutely, and with 
this assurance his young companion was comforted. 

The party had reached the road now, and the trio 
in the lead waited for Clinton and Charlie to overtake 
them. 

‘‘ Mr. Bruce, this is Charles Easton,” Clinton an- 
nounced. Can’t we take care of him in some way 
until he gets on his feet again? ” 

“ Why, yes ! ” was the hearty response. “You 
must not think that I was neglecting you, Charlie, 
because I walked off and apparently paid no attention 
to you. I saw that Clinton Austin here had taken 
charge of you, and a boy always is well cared for 
when Clinton is with him.” 

“Are you blushing, Clint?” Curtis asked mischie- 
vously. 

“ The reason I walked away with Curtis and Luther, 
without saying anything to Charlie was just this,” 
Mr. Bruce went on. “ I had part of a plan for his 
benefit in mind, and wanted to work out the rest of 


84 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


it before telling him what we were prepared to do 
in his behalf. I knew that I should have plenty of 
time for quiet, uninterrupted thought with only Curtis 
and Luther for companions, so — ” 

‘^Why, Mr. Bruce! I didn’t think you’d knock 
quite as hard as that I ” Curtis exclaimed reproachfully. 

I know that I talked enough for a whole roomful 
of people, but I didn’t realize you wanted to think — 
really I didn’t. I’m sorry I disturbed you.” 

“ Oh, but you didn’t disturb me, Curtis,” the in- 
structor protested merrily, and I owe you and Luther 
an apology, which I make here and now. I heard 
you talking, but I went right on thinking and planning. 
I couldn’t tell you what you said if you offered me 
a house and lot for a premium.” 

“ O dear ! And I said a lot of important things ! ” 
Luther murmured. 

For the present,” Mr. Bruce continued, “ if 
Charlie cares to come out to St. Dunstan’s and live 
with us, we will try to help him over this hard place 
and give him a fresh start. What do you say to this 
proposition, Charlie? Are you willing to try us for 
a day or two until we decide what is the best course 
to follow ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, sir ! ” was the prompt and grateful response. 


THE RELIEF EXPEDITION 85 


“ You’re awfully good to stand by me this way. I 
don’t know how to thank you for all you’ve done, 
but I’ll be mighty glad to stay with you, as long as 
you’ve been kind enough to ask me.” 

‘‘ All right then ! Column, right wheel ! Forward, 
march ! ” Mr. Bruce cried with a martial flourish, and 
the party turned toward St. Dunstan’s. 


CHAPTER VII 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAn’s 

C LINTON and Charlie still walked together, 
sharing the protection of the ulster, which 
proved ample in size to cover two slender 
boys. Mr. Bruce and Curtis walked ahead, while 
Luther brought up in the rear of the procession. 
When space permitted, he joined Clinton and Charlie, 
but the sidewalk was not wide enough to allow this 
when people were passing, so he amused himself by 
dodging back and forth, thereby getting twice the 
normal amount of exercise out of the homeward 
march. 

Now that the excitement attending the discovery 
of the tramp was passing, the members of the relief 
expedition found themselves thinking about the other 
party and wondering how it was faring with them and 
with Robert Arland, on whose account they had 
braved the wintry air. It must be confessed that their 
anxiety regarding their comrades was tempered with 
a lively curiosity concerning Charlie Easton, but the 
86 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 


87 


undercurrent of apprehension and concern forced it- 
self upon their thoughts more than was truly enjoy- 
able. 

“ When we get back to school, we’ll ask Charlie 
to tell us his story,” Mr. Bruce said, after they had 
been on the homeward march for some minutes. “ I 
know how eager we are to hear his adventures, but 
we can wait half an hour. I’m sure, for the sake of 
being comfortable while we listen to him. Out here 
in the cold, with people coming and going, we should 
have difficulty in following his remarks, and you know 
how annoying that is, especially when you are keenly 
anxious to hear every word.” 

“ Yes,” Curtis replied with a little laugh, ‘‘ it’s like 
having a fat man come into the theater right in the 
middle of an act, and try to squeeze past you, just as 
the villain draws his trusty blade and creeps up be- 
hind the hero.” 

“And what does the villain do to him, Curt?” 
Luther asked, with exaggerated interest. 

“ I couldn’t see,” was the guileless response. “ The 
fat man was in the way.” 

“ I’d like to know what Hal, and Wally, and Paul 
are doing,” Clinton remarked, and there was a dis- 
tinct trace of anxiety in his tone. 


88 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Yes, and Bob, too,” Luther added. “ I hope 
nothing serious has happened to them.” 

Let’s see, they started more than forty minutes 
before we did,” Curtis observed thoughtfully, “and 
we must have been gone over an hour. Altogether, 
they’ve had more than two hours to find Bob and get 
back to school. Unless they traveled to Land’s End 
on that freight train, I should think they might be 
resting peacefully in June Hall by this time.” 

“ I see a telephone booth in that drug store over 
on the opposite corner,” Mr. Bruce announced. “ If 
you will excuse me for a few minutes. I’ll find out 
whether any message from the boys has been re- 
ceived at the school office. We don’t know whether 
to continue our search or to return home, and it 
won’t take long to get into touch with headquarters. 
Then we can decide what ought to be done.” 

“ We’ll wait in this doorway, Mr. Bruce,” Curtis 
informed him. “ In there, we won’t catch the full 
force of the wind.” 

Mr. Bruce nodded approvingly, and hurried across 
to the drug store, while the boys sought the place 
of shelter which Curtis had indicated. From this 
point, they could see the telephone booth near one 
of the large front windows. 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 


89 


They had encountered a number of people since 
leaving the shelter of the woods, and many of these 
good citizens of Dunstanburg had glanced curiously 
at the two boys wrapped in a single coat. They were 
accustomed to beholding unusual sights, however, 
when the boys from the school invaded the city, so 
the spectacle excited only passing interest. 

‘‘ Let’s see. Lute, weren’t you saying this afternoon 
that life at St. Dunstan’s had become so quiet that 
the still, small voice of conscience made a noise like 
a factory whistle ? ” Curtis asked, with a sly chuckle. 

“ Was it only this afternoon that I was complain- 
ing of the deadly dulness? My stars! It seems as 
if a week had passed since then — so much has 
happened I Well, I’m satisfied now. Curt. We’ve 
had enough excitement since we stopped at Mrs. Ar- 
land’s door to make up for several weeks of the simple 
life.” 

‘‘Isn’t it funny how many adventures we fellows 
have had?” Clinton said reminiscently. “Ever since 
we entered St. Dunstan’s, there’s been one thing after 
another, and, somehow, we always seem to be right 
in the thick of it all.” 

“ It began when Curt and I swiped the wooden 
Indian from in front of Schults’s cigar store, and 


90 ST. DUlSrSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


rigged it up over the entrance to the high school/' 
Luther reminded them. “ That was in the good old 
kid days, when we were young and gay.” 

‘^Toot-toot!” Clinton objected. “How extremely 
aged you have grown all at once. It was only a 
year ago last September that Dunstanburg was 
treated to the glorious vision of a wooden Indian 
perched beside Miss Education, over the high school 
entrance.” 

“ We're not old in years,” Luther explained with 
a comical air of grand fatherly condescension, “ but 
in experience we're regular centurians, or centennials, 
or whatever it is you call 'em.” 

“ Centipedes ? ” Curtis suggested helpfully. 

Then he passed his hand over Luther’s forehead, 
while he declaimed with dramatic fervor: 

“ ‘ And when I place my hand upon his brow and 
feel the wrinkles there, left less by time than anxious 
care, I fear the world has sights of woe to knit the 
brows of manhood so.' ” 

“ That’s what they all say ! ” Luther retorted. “ I 
wonder what’s happened to Mr. Bruce. He must 
be having trouble in getting the school on the wire, 
or else he’s giving them a full and complete report 
of our trip, revised and corrected, with footnotes.” 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 


91 


Here he comes ! ” Clinton interrupted. Then he 
uttered a cry of dismay, and added quickly, ‘‘ I can’t 
see his face, but he’s heard bad news. You can tell 
that by the way he walks.” 

'' It does look that way,” Curtis agreed. Perhaps 
we haven’t seen the end of our adventure.” 

The boys left their shelter as soon as Mr. Bruce 
appeared, and hurried toward him with an eager 
chorus of questions and exclamations. 

Rob is back with his mother,” Mr. Bruce re- 
ported. “ He was pursued by a man who looked like 
a tramp, but escaped by climbing upon a flat car and 
then jumping off the other side while the freight 
train was moving slowly. He reached the school a 
few minutes after we left it, but he saw nothing of 
the searching-party, and no message from the boys 
has reached the office.” 

That’s funny ! ” Luther exclaimed. “ According 
to the tracks in the snow, our fellows were right 
there when Bob hopped on the train. Why didn’t 
he see them ? ” 

‘‘If he was being pursued, I imagine he had no 
eyes or ears for any one except his purser,” Mr. 
Bruce suggested. “ Then, when he jumped from the 
car, very probably he was breathless and frightened. 


92 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


It need not prove that our boys were not there be- 
cause Rob failed to see them. Indeed, I am quite 
certain that they were on the train when Rob jumped 

There was a brief interval of thoughtful silence. 
The report was so different from what had con- 
fidently been expected that the boys were overwhelmed 
with disappointment and anxiety. 

Charlie Easton had said little since the homeward 
trip commenced, but now he ventured to break the 
silence. 

There were two tramps who went over to that 
house where you found me,” he said diffidently. 
‘^And there was a boy who followed us and seemed 
to be hanging around the house. One of the men 
went out to see what he was after, and when we left 
he hadn’t come back.” 

Luther whistled to express his surprise. That 
accounts for the footprints of the man who was chas- 
ing Bob,” he declared. ^^Bob evidently escaped all 
right, for he’s home again now, but I don’t see why 
this man didn’t jump off the car after him, unless 
our fellows fixed him so he couldn’t.” 

That may be the reason why his pursuit ceased 
so abruptly, Luther,” Mr. Bruce responded. “But 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 93 


surely our boys would not be riding all this time. 
They would discover that Rob was not on the train, 
and would get off as soon as possible after that’' 
What’s the nearest place where the freight train 
would be likely to stop, Mr. Bruce ? ” Curtis wanted 
to know. Where could the fellows get off?” 

Mr. Bruce thought a moment, then replied, 
About three miles north is a junction. The freight 
train would be almost certain to stop there.” 

Well,” Curtis continued, suppose our fellows 
got on board at half-past six, and rode up to the 
junction. They’d take a few minutes to make sure 
that Bob wasn’t on board. Say they left at seven 
and started back. It must be four miles from the 
junction to the school, isn’t it, Mr. Bruce?” 

I should think so, Curtis. Certainly it would be 
as much as that if they followed the railroad tracks 
all the way back to the road, and then turned west- 
ward toward the school.” 

Call it four miles,” Curtis went on, “ and allow 
’em twenty minutes for each mile. You see, that 
would make them due at school just about this time. 
If they’ve been delayed, or lost the way, or something 
like that, they may not be back for an hour. I sort 
of feel in my bones that they’re all right.” 


94 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

Better allow more than twenty minutes for a mile, 
Curt,’’ Clinton suggested. '‘When we were tramp- 
ing from Boston up to Camp St. Dunstan, we aver- 
aged between three and a half and four miles an 
hour, you remember. That was in broad daylight, 
on roads in much better shape than these are to-night, 
with all this snow and ice.” 

" Yes, and here’s another thing,” Luther added. 
" Those fellows must be about starved. They haven’t 
had a bite to eat since noon, except a few crackers.” 

" They may have stopped along the road to get a 
meal,” Mr. Bruce remarked. " I am trying to make 
myself believe that they did. Charlie has suggested 
that a companion of the tramp we encountered was 
the man who pursued Rob. Now then, since Rob 
escaped, you can see that this man must have been 
left on the train at the same time our boys were 
there. Was he a large man, Charlie — strong, and 
able to make trouble?” 

" Yes, sir. Bigger than the one that’s just es- 
caped.” 

Mr. Bruce shook his head in a gesture of perplex- 
ity. " You can see that this fact suggests possibilities 
of danger for our fellows,” he said. " If this man 
felt inclined to resent their interference, he may have 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 95 

attacked them, or sought some other means of re- 
venge/' 

Our fellows could handle him, Mr. Bruce," 
Luther asserted reassuringly. They wouldn’t just 
stand still like hitching-posts and let that man sail into 
them." 

“ I agree with you, Luther," Mr. Bruce hastened 
to assure him. I have abundant confidence in the 
courage of those three fellows. Still, I can imagine 
situations in which they would be almost helpless." 

It would take an awful jolt to put those fellows 
out of business," Luther declared, with unshaken con- 
fidence in the ability of his friends to defend them- 
selves. The worst of this thing is that we don’t 
know what to do right now. We haven’t the least 
idea where those fellows are, nor how to get into 
touch with ’em. I suppose the only thing for us to 
do is to go back to school and wait for something to 
turn up. What do you think, Mr. Bruce?" 

Why, I can suggest nothing better, Luther. To 
be sure, when one is anxious and perplexed as to his 
future course, it is easier to go around turning things 
up than to wait idly for them to turn up. We don’t 
quite know what to do, and if we attempt to guess 
at methods of reaching the missing boys, we shall 


96 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


probably lose valuable time. It’s twenty-five minutes 
of nine now, and in ten minutes, we can be back at 
school. Then, if any message comes from the boys, 
we shall be ready for immediate action.” 

They tried to be cheerful, as they continued on 
their way, and to persuade themselves that all would 
be well before many minutes more had passed. It 
was hard work, though, and anxious thoughts and 
vague misgivings persisted in forcing their way into 
the most hopeful theories they could devise. 

It was about ten minutes of nine when they reached 
the school office, and here another disappointment 
awaited them. No word had been received from any 
member of the searching-party, so their friends were 
as much in the dark as ever regarding their location 
or the dangers which might be threatening them. 

Well, let’s sit down a few minutes, anyhow,” 
Luther suggested. It’s warm in here, and we need 
a chance to thaw out; and then — 

The telephone bell rang briskly just then, inter- 
rupting Luther’s remarks. Mr. Bruce stood close to 
the instrument, so he turned quickly to receive the 
message. Suspecting that some news from the mis- 
sing trio was about to be reported, the boys listened 
with eager interest, and a weight of anxiety was 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 


97 


lifted from their hearts as they perceived from the 
tones of Mr. Bruce’s voice and from his words of 
glad response that their friends were safe. In less 
than a minute, he hung up the receiver and turned to 
the little group with an expression more cheerful than 
his face had worn for several hours. 

“ The boys have just reached Mrs. Arland’s rooms,” 
he reported. They are hungry and tired, but other- 
wise in good condition. I understand that they have 
had a thrilling experience. Shall we go over?” 

It was quite unnecessary to ask the question, for 
the boys already were on their feet, and they started 
with a rush for the door as soon as Mr. Bruce con- 
cluded his report. Nor was the instructor less eager, 
although long practice in the gentle art of self-control 
enabled him to preserve some measure of dignity as 
he followed his fellow-members of the relief expedi- 
tion and the boy who so unexpectedly had been added 
to the company. 

It took but a short time under any circumstances to 
go from the school office to the rooms of Mrs. Ar- 
land. Matron of St. Dunstan’s, but it seems probable 
that a new record was made that night, as the relief 
expedition hastened toward a glad reunion with the 
searching-party. 


98 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Harold, Wally, and Paul met them at the door, 
and for a few minutes every one talked at once. 
Questions, exclamations, and expressions of rejoicing 
came from each one, and when the boys paused for 
breath, no one had any clearer knowledge of what had 
happened than he had before, but this did not in the 
least disturb the happiness of the occasion. They 
were together again after a period of separation dur- 
ing which each group had been concerned for the 
welfare of the other. They had passed safely through 
danger and had reached a haven of peace and security. 
Their courage and mental alertness had been sorely 
tested and had proven equal to every emergency. 
Now danger was past; anxiety conquered; therefore, 
rejoicing was in order and joy was unconfined. 

‘‘ I know that you boys must be cold and hungry,” 
Mrs. Arland said, as soon as the babel of tongues 
quieted a little, “ but if you will step over to the dining 
hall, I think we can find a remedy for these things.” 

‘‘Yes’m! We were hungry some time ago, but 
weTe Vay beyond that now,” Harold confessed. 
‘‘ We’re slowly starving ! ” 

“ I have plenty of hot soup for you to begin on,” 
said Mrs. Arland, and while you are eating that, 
ril see what else the larder can furnish.” 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 


99 


The boys needed no urging. By the time they had 
washed their hands and gathered around a table in 
the dining-hall, a maid appeared with the soup, and 
the busy tongues ceased to wag until the clamorous 
pangs of hunger had been satisfied. Mr. Bruce had 
talked a little with Charlie Easton as opportunity had 
been afforded, and had quietly assured him that he 
was to share the meal which the resourceful Matron 
had planned for the searching-party. There was am- 
ple provision, of course, for St. Dunstan hospitality 
was noted for its abundant quantity as much as for 
its wholesome quality, and so the relief expedition 
was glad to take a bit of solid refreshment, notwith- 
standing the fact that its members had eaten their 
evening meal only three hours previous. 

Presently, Mrs. Arland entered the room and seated 
herself opposite Mr. Bruce at one end of the table, 
where she could look into the faces of the boys ranged 
along either side. 

Everything is ready now,’’ she said. I was ex- 
pecting you earlier in the evening, and I knew that 
you would be hungry, so we made plans accordingly. 
I’ll ring for Mary to bring in the things as soon as 
you have finished your soup.” 

“Yes’m! Please don’t hurry, Mrs. Arland,” 


100 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Wally begged. ‘We won’t be through very soon.” 

“ Don’t hurry on my account,” was the cheerful 
response. “ There is more soup outside. I wanted 
to do my best for you boys who went without your 
supper and braved the cold and discomfort of a wintry 
night to search for my impulsive and thoughtless 
boy.” 

“ Robert, my child, that means you ! ” cried the 
irrepressible Harold. 

“ Rob’s curiosity and rash imprudence have brought 
him into trouble on past occasions,” Mrs. Arland went 
on, “ but as he grows older, I do hope he will learn 
wisdom and self-restraint. Certainly the knowledge 
that he has exposed his friends to real danger as well 
as to much discomfort and anxiety ought to make 
him more careful in the future.” 

“ All that you say is quite true, Mrs. Arland,” Mr. 
Bruce responded, “ and yet, when you hear the full 
report of this eventful night, you will learn that we 
were able to rescue — not Rob, but another boy who 
needed our aid. Thus, on this occasion, we cannot 
escape the feeling that Rob has had a part to play 
no less important than any one else in this work of 
friendly service.” 

The presence of Charlie Easton among the members 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 101 


of the relief expedition occasioned much curiosity, 
but Clinton, Curtis, and Luther, by means of sundry 
whispered explanations, had partially satisfied the in- 
terest of those who knew nothing of the manner of 
his addition to the ranks. 

It is kind of you to say so, Mr. Bruce,” Mrs. 
Arland said gratefully, “ and I hope that whenever 
Rob and I need friends we shall find those who 
will prove as loyal and considerate as you and the 
boys have been, on this as well as on past occasions. 
Yet it vexes me to think that you should have been 
exposed to peril as well as to much annoyance because 
of Rob’s thoughtlessness.” 

Robert Arland,” Harold said in his most im- 
pressive manner, ‘‘ you are accused of being thought- 
less, reckless, curious, and generally good for nothing. 
What have you to say in defense of your outrageous 
conduct? We would hear your story, that perchance 
our hearts may be somewhat softened, so that the 
court may deal mercifully with you.” 

Rob’s face was rosy with confusion and contrition, 
but he prefaced his report with a cheerful grin of 
amusement at Harold’s words and manner. 

“ I didn’t know anything about what you fellows 
were doing,” he began. Honestly, I didn’t! If I’d 


102 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


known that you were going to look for me, I wouldn’t 
have done what I did.” 

“ In other words,” Harold suggested, “ if you had 
known what you now know, you would not have done 
as you did, but as you did not know what you now 
know, you had to do as you did.” 

“I — I guess so,” Rob faltered. You see, it was 
this way. I went down to the grocery store this 
afternoon to get some things for Mother. I ordered 
quite a lot, and carried a package or two along with 
me There was a paper bag full of graham flour, 
but the other things I brought along were small enough 
to go into my coat pockets. 

“ When I left the grocery, I walked down to the 
freight house just above the railroad station to see 
if an express package for the school had come. It 
wasn’t there. Well, if I’d come right home, I sup- 
pose there wouldn’t have been any trouble, but I saw 
something at the freight house that stirred me all 
up.” 

‘‘What was it, Bobby?” Luther wanted to know. 

“ It was two tramps and a fellow just about the 
size of this one here. It looked a lot like him, come 
to think of it, and I shouldn’t wonder — ” 

“ I was the fellow,” Charlie admitted. “ We were 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 103 


down there at the freight house this afternoon.’^ 

There was a brief pause, broken by Harold, who 
said in a hoarse whisper : 

“ Hist ! the plot thickens ! 

Then Rob went on. “ Well, now, isn’t that funny? 
Let’s see, what was I saying?” 

You weren’t seeing what you were saying,” Har- 
old informed him. You were saying what you had 
seen — two tramps and a boy down by the freight 
house.” 

“ Oh, yes 1 Well, you see, I began to wonder what 
they were doing with this fellow. I thought maybe 
they’d captured him, or something like that, so I fol- 
lowed them. They started up the track, and I went 
back through the city and out along that street 
past the grocery store — the one that brings you 
across the railroad tracks and so on into the school 
road. 

“ When I came to the crossing, I saw the three of 
them quite a way up the tracks. They weren’t walking 
between the rails, though ! They seemed to be off to 
one side. I started to follow, but all at once they 
turned and crossed the tracks di — what do you call 
it? — slanting, I mean!” 

Diagonally ? ” Mr. Bruce suggested. 


104 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Yes, sir. That’s it. They crossed diagonally 
toward the woods, and — ” 

“ And when they turned, you stopped,” Wally ven- 
tured. 

How do you know ? ” 

‘‘We followed your footprints in the snow, Rob. 
Do you remember that patch on your left rubber?” 

Yes. It’s on the outer edge of the sole.” 

“ That was what made it possible for us to follow 
you. We saw your footprints between the rails, and 
a few yards after you turned northward, you stopped 
for a few minutes.” 

“True enough, Wally!” Rob exclaimed. “I’ll 
have to be extra careful after this. Mother’s always 
telling me how the little things I do show what kind 
of fellow I am, but I never thought a patched rubber 
would let people know that I’d been standing on the 
railroad tracks. 

“ Well, as I said, the tramps crossed the tracks, 
and seemed to be making the boy go with them, so 
I was pretty sure that there was some kind of funny 
business about it. After they disappeared in the 
woods, I followed. They were out of sight by this 
time, but I could see by their tracks in the snow that 
they were making for that empty house. I kept after 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 105 

them, because I was excited and didn’t think of dan- 
ger. 

“ When I came out of the woods, they were not 
to be seen, but there were noises inside the house, and 
I was pretty sure they were going to spend the night 
in there. I suppose I might have gone off and hunted 
up a policeman. If I had, there wouldn’t have been 
any trouble. I didn’t, though! I hung around, try- 
ing to find out what was going on, and wondering 
what I could do, and I suppose one of the tramps 
saw me. 

“Anyhow, first thing I knew there was a yell at 
the door and I saw the old fellow making for me. 
I didn’t stop to argue the question, and I guess I 
broke a lot of records getting through the woods. I 
slipped when I tried to get down the high bank, and 
then I thought he had me, for he was close behind. 
All this time, I had been clinging to that package of 
graham flour, and almost without thinking, I twisted 
around and threw it right in the tramp’s face. Oh, 
say! You ought to have seen him!” 

“ We did ! ” Paul assured him. 

“That’s so! You were there. Well, down he 
went in a heap, and I got away as fast as I could. 
There was a freight train on the track, and I thought 


106 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


maybe I could climb over that and get away, so I 
hustled up to a flat car, climbed on board, and jumped 
off the other side. 

By this time, I was winded, and the sudden land- 
ing in the ditch by the side of the track shook me 
up a lot, so I just lay there for a while, and when I 
felt like getting up, the train was almost past me. 
I heard some noises, but didn’t know any of our fel- 
lows were around. 

‘‘ I guess that’s all. The tramp wasn’t anywhere 
in sight, so I went back home, and here I am. There 
were some fellows walking over the campus when I 
came in, and I suppose it was the bunch that went with 
Mr. Bruce. I didn’t think that anybody’d be looking 
for me, though, so I kept right on without letting ’em 
know that I’d arrived on the scene.” 

Rob thus brought his narrative to an abrupt con- 
clusion, and there was a moment of silence. Then 
Harold announced: 

“ In consideration of your youth, and of the en- 
tertainment which you have furnished the court, we 
will make your sentence light. You are fined six 
gumdrops, of the variety known as ‘ jaw-breakers.’ ” 

There was a general laugh, and then Clinton said: 

‘‘ Honorable judges, at the risk of being found 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 107 


guilty of contempt of court, may I venture to suggest 
that your appearance would be vastly improved if 
you followed prevailing style and wore neckties and 
shoestrings ? ’’ 

“That’s right!” cried Wally. “We couldn’t for- 
get our sacrifice of shoestrings, because every time 
we stirred a foot, something reminded us of it; but 
really, there’s been so much excitement that I’d for- 
gotten all about not having on a necktie.” 

“ So had 1 1 ” Harold admitted. “ Don’t you care. 
Our shirts are clean, and we don’t mind how much 
of them we show. If only you knew what we used 
our neckties and shoestrings for, your sarcastic re- 
marks would change to words of polite respect, and 
you’d be proud as anything if we so much as looked 
at you.” 

“ Hear the rooster crow,” Luther laughed. “ You’d 
better tell us your adventures. Sir Harold the Great, 
or else we’ll think this excursion of yours was just 
a picnic.” 

“Picnic!” Harold gasped, turning to Wally and 
Paul. “ Picnic, Luther remarks ! Ah — words fail 
me ! 

“ It’s the first time they have,” Clinton commented 
pointedly. 


108 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Oh, I don’t mean that I can’t talk,” Harold has- 
tened to assure him. I mean that I haven’t language 
to express my thoughts of any one who calls our 
thrilling, blood-curdling, hair-raising, shivers-up-and- 
down-your-spine adventure a picnic. Wait until you 
hear what happened.” 

Then Harold, assisted by Wally and Paul, related 
their experiences, telling of the sudden discovery of 
Rob as he fled from the tramp, of their pursuit, the 
brief battle with Peripatetic Philander, the ride in 
the coal car, and the long, cold walk back to St. Dun- 
stan’s. 

“ Well, you certainly had a hair-raising time,” Cur- 
tis exclaimed when the tale was told. I wish we 
had organized that Boy Scout patrol before all this 
excitement came. Then all that’s happened could be 
credited to that. Even if we’d been veteran scouts, 
we couldn’t have done any better to-night.” 

‘‘ Well, you fellows had your share of thrills, too,” 
Harold remarked. ‘‘ Fd like to hear what happened. 
Somebody else ought to do a little talking, just for 
a change. Fve talked so much that my tongue’s 
loose.” 

Mr. Bruce was captain of the relief expedition,” 
Luther observed, ‘‘ so he ought to make the report.” 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 109 


‘‘No indeed! ” Mr. Bruce objected. “ You led me 
into this adventure. You must explain it to the eager 
and attentive audience.’’ 

Urged by the others, Luther commenced the narra- 
tive, and explained how they had followed the trail 
to the edge of the woods, and had been perplexed be- 
cause the searching-party had gone no further. Then 
he told of their discoveries along the railroad tracks, 
and of their resolve to follow Rob’s trail through the 
woods. Here he stopped, and insisted that as the 
others had shared the experiences, they ought also 
to share in telling them, so Curtis went on with the 
story. 

He told of their trip through the woods, of the 
discovery of Charlie Easton in the empty house, and 
of the exciting adventure with the tramp. Then he 
suggested that Clinton conclude the narrative, inas- 
much as it was he who had pursued the fugitive. 

Clinton spoke briefly of the thrilling pursuit, of the 
final escape, and of the return to St. Dunstan’s, thus 
bringing the narrative to a conclusion. He did not 
refer to the piece of cardboard which had been in the 
tramp’s pocket, and which had become a trophy of 
war. Indeed, in the excitement of the moment, he 
forgot all about it. 


110 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


By this time, the boys had satisfied their keen ap- 
petites, and the experiences of the several actors in 
the stirring events of the evening had been explained 
and woven into a single chronicle of dangers faced 
with courage and ready wit and of hardships endured 
with cheerfulness and good humor. The hour was 
late; the time for retiring was somewhat past, and 
Mr. Bruce was inclined to think that the assembly 
ought to adjourn and seek its several beds, but Har- 
old interposed an objection to this course. 

Now, Mr. Bruce,’' he pleaded in his most per- 
suasive tone, ‘^you know that we all believe it’s ter- 
ribly unhealthy to go to bed right after a hearty meal. 
We’ll all be sick if we seek our pallets of straw now. 
Besides, out of respect to Charlie, we ought not to 
separate before he has a chance to tell us how he 
came to be in the empty house.” 

Mr. Bruce raised his hands in a gesture of helpless- 
ness. In the presence of such unanswerable logic, 
I have no choice but to surrender,” he declared. 

Surrounded by an atmosphere so friendly and 
homelike, Charlie’s face gradually had lost its ex- 
pression of apprehension and had grown quite cheer- 
ful. Also the substantial meal had ministered to his 
comfort, and he rejoiced at the sudden change in his 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 111 


fortunes which had banished his foes and had brought 
him friends. 

He told his story quietly, and with a trace of diffi- 
dence that made it appeal very strongly to the kind 
hearts of these boys whose lives had been sheltered 
and so full of certain privileges which Charlie had 
been denied. 

Born in the sunny south, he had commenced life 
under favorable conditions, with parents who were 
proud of their boy and who hoped all good things 
for him. Then an unfortunate combination of cir- 
cumstances involved his father in financial difficulties, 
and Mr. Easton, fearing that no opportunity of re- 
pairing his shattered fortune could be found in that 
district, traveled northward until he located an oppor- 
tunity of engaging in business. 

Here he remained until able to establish himself 
and to furnish a home for his wife and son, and they 
joined him in a northern city. It seemed now as if 
a time of peace and happiness was ahead of the little 
family, but soon it became apparent that Mrs. Easton 
could not endure the rigors and sudden changes of 
the climate, and it was necessary for her to return 
to the southern home. 

The changes in arrangements, the disappointment. 


112 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

and the exposure to a northern winter proved too severe 
a shock to one whose health was never robust, and 
presently the time came when Charlie and his father 
were left alone. 

Charlie had been attending a school in the south, and 
it was thought best for him to continue his course, 
although the boy would much have preferred to come 
north with his father. He never had liked the school, 
and after this experience, his dislike grew stronger. 
Finally, there came a disturbance in the routine of 
school life. A serious offense against the discipline 
and authority of the school had been committed, and 
the offender could not escape disgrace and punishment. 

Although innocent, Charlie was accused of the • 
misconduct, and his steadfast denials only strengthened 
the suspicion and distrust of the faculty. He had no 
friends near to whom he could turn for help, so, one 
night he quietly packed such of his possessions as 
would be required on the journey, and started north 
to seek his father, slipping away from the school with- 
out being discovered by any one. 

Mr. Easton had been staying in New York City for 
some months, and thither Charlie directed his course, 
but his small capital soon was exhausted, and in order 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 113 

to reach the city he was forced to sell nearly all his 
possessions. 

Finally, the goal was reached, but here another dis- 
appointment awaited him. Mr. Easton’s position 
made it necessary for him to visit different offices of 
the corporation by which he was employed, and a 
sudden emergency might call him unexpectedly from 
one city to another. Such a circumstance had arisen, 
and Charlie’s father, supposing that his boy was safe 
and happy at school, had left for Montreal, where he 
was likely to remain for some time. 

A person of more mature judgment and wider ex- 
perience would have requested the office force to tele- 
graph to Mr. Easton at Montreal, so that he might 
supply necessary funds for a journey thither, using 
the same speedy means that had brought the message. 
Charlie, however, was crushed and overwhelmed by 
repeated misfortunes, and bewildered as the thought 
took possession of him that he was friendless and alone 
in a great, busy city. Then, too, his pride kept him 
from revealing his helpless condition, and in the midst 
of the tumult of thoughts that crowded his brain was 
the fixed idea of getting to his father without asking 
assistance from any one. Hence, he left the office 


114 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


without revealing his identity, and wandered up-town 
towards the railroad terminals. 

This independence of spirit kept him apart from 
the many agencies which exist in New York City for 
the relief of those in need. If he had made known 
his position, he might have been saved the trials which 
came later, but it still is true that Pride goeth before 
destruction,” and the case of Charlie Easton was no 
exception to the rule. 

Drawn onward by his eager desire to reach his 
father, Charlie at length found himself in the freight 
yard of one of the great railroads running northward 
and westward. Here he was approached by two rough- 
looking men who professed a kindly interest in his 
affairs. 

Although he shrank from any association with those 
whose appearance was so repulsive, his earnest long- 
ing to reach the far-away city overcame all other 
considerations, and he told them of his desire to travel 
and of his lack of funds for the journey. 

Immediately, they informed him of a way to reach 
Montreal by rail without the formality of purchasing 
a ticket, and volunteered to go with him for at least 
a part of the distance. 

Of course, he was grateful and eager to start, so 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 115 


in the course of a few hours, the strangely-mixed trio 
started northward, traveling quite informally on a 
local freight. 

By the time they had made a bewildering number 
of changes and finally had reached Dunstanburg, Char- 
lie had made the discovery that his association with 
the two tramps was entirely for their benefit, and that 
little progress toward Montreal was being made. He 
wanted to get away from them, but was watched too 
closely for that, so nothing remained for him to do 
except to follow where his captors led, since, instead 
of being a voluntary associate and traveling companion 
of the unsavory pair, he really was their captive and 
drudge, forced to perform the tasks which were dis- 
tasteful to them. 

It had been the intention of the trio to travel north- 
ward from Dunstanburg on the freight that carried 
the searching-party and their prisoner up to the junc- 
tion, but the sudden change in the weather made the 
tramps resolve to tarry in the house beyond the woods, 
which secluded place of refuge was known to many 
members of that class which lives at the expense of 
the more industrious. 

Robert Arland’s curiosity had led him close to 
their lodgings, where he had been discovered by one 


116 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


of the tramps. Fearful that Rob might betray their 
presence to the police, this tramp had given chase in 
the hope of frightening the boy into silence. 

The result of this pursuit, and the other events which 
followed, already were known to his auditors, so it 
was necessary for Charlie to add simply the informa- 
tion that in the absence of the first tramp and the re- 
laxed vigilance of the second, he had sought an 
opportunity to escape, the unexpected success of which 
had amazed him. 

Well, Charlie, we are indeed glad that Rob’s curi- 
osity, as his mother calls it, has resulted so fortu- 
nately,” Mr. Bruce said heartily, as Charlie 
concluded his story. I think your troubles now are 
about over. We can call up the telegraph office and 
send a dispatch to your father, letting him know of 
your safe arrival. If you feel disposed to remain 
here at St. Dunstan’s, perhaps your father will be will- 
ing to grant his permission.” 

I hope he will ! ” Charlie exclaimed eagerly. It 
certainly would be fine if I could stay here with you.” 

* ‘‘ You have had a very fortunate escape, Charlie,” 

* The information about tramp life, and especially about the 
practice of impressing boys into service, is given upon the au- 
thority of Mr. James Forbes, Secretary of the National Associa- 
tion for the Prevention of Mendicancy. In “ The Outlook 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 117 


Mr. Bruce continued, speaking very seriously. “ Per- 
haps you fellows do not realize it, but it is a fact, 
nevertheless, that the genus tramp would gradually be- 
come extinct with the passing of the years were it 
not for the recruits steadily added to the ranks. 
When you stop to consider that tramps are exposed 
to all kinds of weather, to railway accidents, hunger, 
and the inevitable results of dissipation, you will real- 
ize that the loss of life must be very great. 

“ In order to keep the ranks filled, and to make 
life easier for themselves, it is the custom of tramps 
to entice boys who for one cause or another are rest- 
less and eager to escape home restraints to go with 
them in quest of adventure. Once in the power of 
the tramp, it is difficult for a boy to escape. Gradu- 
ally, he is forced to adopt the ways of tramp life, 
and to do the will of the particular tramp who has 
drawn him into this manner of living. In time, he 
becomes a full-fledged tramp, and perhaps impresses 

issue of August 19, 1911 — Mr. Forbes contributes an article, 
entitled: “The Tramp; or Caste in the Jungle.” Herein, he 
makes a number of revelations concerning life in this portion of 
the underworld. Among the statements, is this : “ Thousands 
of boys, some hardly out of knickerbockers, and in many in- 
stances mere children, are lured by tramps to the service of 
the road by wonderful stories of lemonade springs and rock- 
candy mines. Scarcely a railway town in the country does not 
mourn the loss of some bright, adventurous boy.” 


118 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


some other boy into service, either by cunning craft, 
as in Charlie’s case, or by force. 

“ So, you see how much has been accomplished by 
our work to-night.” 

‘^We were talking this afternoon about forming 
a patrol of Boy Scouts, Mr. Bruce,” Harold announced. 
“ According to Scout Law, ‘ A scout is a friend to all 
and a brother to every other scout.’ If we do get 
our patrol started, I suggest that we make it our special 
business to stand by Charlie until his troubles are over 
and he gets settled again.” 

'‘That will be a worthy aim, Harold,” was the 
hearty response, " but whether scouts or not, we can 
be the friends of those who need us. We shall have 
the spirit of a true-hearted Boy Scout if we can say 
honestly with one of our poets: 

“ ' I live for those who need me. 

For those who need the truth. 

For the heaven that smiles above me 
And waits my coming, too; 

For the wrong that needs resistance. 

For the right that needs assistance. 

For the future in the distance, 

And the good that I can do.’ ” 

These words fell like a calm benediction after the 
excitement of the hours past, and the little company 


BACK AT ST. DUNSTAN’S 119 


separated for the night, well satisfied with past achieve- 
ments, and fully prepared to meet with resolute cour- 
age such emergencies as the future might bring. 


CHAPTER VIII 


DOCTOR PRUNE DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT IDEA 

N OW the scene changes ! Imagine a room fur- 
nished like a library. Bookcases line the 
walls, except where broad, high windows 
break the regular arrangement. There are pictures, 
too, and other indications of the culture and good 
taste of the occupant. 

Two persons are sitting in this room. One we 
recognize at once as Harold Chester. The other is 
a man whose gray hair marks the passing of years, 
although the clear, ruddy skin and the bright sparkle 
of the kind blue eyes indicate a vigor and virility 
which defies the approach of old age. This is Doctor 
Prune, Headmaster of St. Dunstan’s School. 

And so you want to organize a patrol of the Boy 
Scouts of America,” Doctor Prune was saying, as 
he gazed thoughtfully into space. “ It is a most ex- 
cellent organization, Harold, and I have abundant 
confidence in the men who are its leaders. Under 
proper supervision, I cannot see how any harm can 
come to a boy who chooses this means of developing 

120 V 


DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 121 


himself, and indeed, he is almost certain to receive 
beneficial training in many ways. 

I can see, though, how your request will lead to 
others. If your patrol succeeds, as I don’t for a 
moment doubt that it will, considering those who will 
constitute its membership” — here Doctor Prune 
paused to smile humorously at Harold — “ I predict 
that other students will want to form patrols. Hence, 
as there exists such probability of rapid growth, I 
think I shall have to talk the matter over with the 
teachers before giving you my permission. We have 
a faculty meeting to-morrow, you know.” 

Yes, sir. We thought it would be fine. Doctor, 
if we could have a St. Dunstan Troop here, with a 
lot of patrols, and a scoutmaster like Mr. Bruce.” 

Doctor Prune’s smile grew broader, as he replied 
with mock seriousness: 

What a delightful season of rest Mr. Bruce will 
have, Harold, when you and the other ‘ Crimson Ram- 
blers’ graduate. As long as you are here, he can 
hardly feel safe. He knows not what plan you may 
be forming to burden his leisure time with duties.” 

I suppose he will feel relieved. Doctor Prune,” 
Harold agreed good-naturedly. ‘‘ He’s been awfully 
good to us. We can never forget that tramp from 


122 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Boston up to Camp St. Dunstan last summer, and then 
at camp we v/ere with him a good deal, too. He’s 
stood by us, and given us lots of good times, and 
helped us out of scrapes — like the one with Rockin- 
ham that I was mixed up in last fall. Oh, we’re 
strong for Mr. Bruce, Doctor! No fellows could 
have a better friend.” 

‘‘ He is indeed a good friend, Harold, and I know 
how much he enjoys your fellowship, but as for un- 
dertaking to act as Scoutmaster for such patrols as 
may be organized here at St. Dunstan’s — well, isn’t 
that a good deal to ask ? ” 

Yes, sir, but he’s the best one here for the place, 
as far as I can see, because he knows a lot about 
woodcraft, and first aid, and such things. Then he 
can handle the fellows so well, too! Oh, I hope he’ll 
be willing to tackle it.” 

“Do you know of any other patrols in the city, 
Harold?” 

“ Yes, sir. There’s one down town that’s been 
organized quite a while. It’s connected with the Dun- 
stanburg Boys’ Club. Buffalo Patrol, they call them- 
selves.” 

Doctor Prune was sileht a moment. Then he said : 

“ Are you in a hurry, Harold ? Can you spare a 


DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 123 


few minutes to hear a plan that I have been forming? ” 
Of course, Harold’s ever-ready curiosity was im- 
mediately stirred, and he would have found time to 
listen to the Headmaster’s plan, even if it had caused 
him inconvenience. As it happened, though, he could 
spare the time without difficulty, so he replied : 

Certainly, Doctor Prune. I have no engagement 
until study hour.” 

The Headmaster consulted his watch. 

** That leaves us fifteen minutes,” he said. Har- 
old, I can trust you to be outspoken, and to tell me 
what you think. Do you believe a high-class board- 
ing school, like St. Dunstan’s, encourages its students 
to consider themselves better than other boys who do 
not have such advantages? Does the spirit of ex- 
clusiveness, which is likely to become a part of the 
school atmosphere, make the boys unduly proud of 
their position in life? In other words, are we training 
our boys to be snobbish, either in spirit or in action ? ” 
'' Some fellows are born that way. Doctor,” Harold 
replied promptly, and of course, you can’t help that. 
Because they have solid silver rattles to play with, 
they think they’re a lot better off than other kids — 
I mean, other babies — who‘play with a few spools. 
Maybe they inherit it. I don’t know about that, but 


124 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


I should think a fellow could inherit snobbishness as 
well as red hair and other things. Now, when such 
fellows go to school, they don’t leave their silly airs 
home. They bring ’em along for exhibition. We’ve 
had such fellows here, and maybe there are some left. 
If a fellow starts that way, he may get his airs knocked 
out of him, and he may not. But honestly. Doctor, 
if a fellow isn’t a snob when he comes to St. Dun- 
Stan’s, I don’t see how the school can make him 
one.” 

Thank you, Harold. I am very glad to hear you 
say so. Recently, I have heard some rather savage 
criticisms of private schools because of the alleged 
fact that they train students to be snobbish in their 
ideas and practices. We have always tried to avoid 
this tendency at St. Dunstan’s, and I have allowed 
myself to hope that we were not guilty of the offense 
charged in the indictment. 

‘‘ I do admire that fraternal spirit of brotherhood 
which makes a boy or man the friend of all, rich 
or poor. Such a person is not in the least influenced 
by questions of social position. He sees through all 
such external matters to the real life beneath. He 
has that genuine spirit of chivalry which, so far as 
it regards class distinctions at all, does it in the spirit 


DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 125 


of that fine French phrase Noblesse oblige — rank 
imposes obligation. 

“ The Boy Scouts of America aim to cultivate a 
spirit like that. Hence, it has seemed to me that if 
we allow our boys here at St. Dunstan’s to form scout 
patrols, it will have a tendency to check snobbish con- 
duct, assuming that it does exist. Of course, our 
scouts will mingle with others in the vicinity. They 
will share the activities of patrols all over the country. 
Their outlook ought to become broader as their inter- 
ests expand, and surely the scout training is calculated 
to make them more useful and self-reliant as they 
grow toward manhood, and to develop in them a higher 
and finer patriotism.” 

“Yes, sir! It certainly will do all that!” Harold 
exclaimed with enthusiasm. Fve been reading a 
lot about the Boy Scouts, and everything I read makes 
me more keen to be a scout. I was wondering, though, 
as you spoke. Doctor, whether fellows here at St. 
Dunstan's who are too top-lofty and full of airs would 
want to become scouts. They’ll think we’re just a 
bunch of kids playing soldier. It would punch a lot 
of dents in their dignity to put on a uniform and do 
something useful, and when you told them that they’d 
have to recognize some fellow in overalls as a brother- 


126 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


scout — why, they’d pretty nearly have conniption 
fits!” 

Doctor Prune could not help laughing at the man- 
ner as well as at the classic English of Harold’s com- 
ment, even though it revealed to him a possible 
element of failure in his plan. 

Perhaps you are right, Harold,” he said after a 
short pause, “and yet, when you remember how 
strongly such boys are influenced by popular move- 
ments, and how eager they are to follow prevailing 
fashion and custom, I think you will see wherein my 
hope for them lies. 

“ I should have brought this matter before the 
faculty at the meeting to-morrow, even if your re- 
quest had not come. Now we have a definite propo- 
sition on which to work, and I am glad you suggested 
the matter. 

“ As I have indicated, my plan is to work toward 
the formation of several patrols here. If the faculty 
think well of the idea, we shall encourage our boys 
to co-operate with others in the neighborhood in 
promoting scout activities.” 

“ That will be fine^ Doctor 1 ” Harold declared. 
“ The faculty generally agrees with you, so I can see 
where the St. Dunstan Troop will soon be added to 


DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 127 

the others that have been formed all over the coun- 
try/’ 

‘'Well, I refuse to make predictions,” the Head- 
master responded, “ but if we decide to follow the 
plan I have mentioned, you will have the honor of 
organizing the first patrol, and I am delighted to think 
that you ‘ Crimson Ramblers ’ — who have been Boy 
Scouts in spirit if not in fact — have decided to en- 
roll in this organization. With such members, your 
patrol can hardly fail to prove strong and successful.” 

He rose and walked with Harold to the door, just 
as the clock in the tower overhead sounded the hour 
of evening study. Then they shook hands and parted 
— the restless, impulsive boy who was the loyal friend 
of the patient, kindly Headmaster; and the man who 
was close enough in spirit to the fires of youthful en- 
ergy to admire the warm-hearted boy and to feel for 
him that degree of affection which may exist when a 
master and a student live in a spirit of sympathetic 
unity and mutual consideration. 

After study hour that evening, Harold wrote a 
letter, about which he was careful to let no word of 
explanation escape. The next day, he notified those 
whom he had selected as members of St. Dunstan’s 
first scout patrol that a meeting would be held in 


128 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Number 6, June/’ on Saturday afternoon. He felt 
so certain that permission to organize would be granted 
that he did not even delay his preparations until some 
more definite word should be received from the Head- 
master. 

Nor was he disappointed ! The faculty, at its meet- 
ing, heartily approved Doctor Prune’s suggestion, and 
Mr. Bruce allowed himself to be persuaded to act as 
Scoutmaster of St. Dunstan Troop. This news so 
greatly increased Harold’s natural enthusiasm that his 
room-mate, Clinton Austin, was kept busy inventing 
safety-valves to provide such outlets as might keep 
the restless organizer in a condition approaching self- 
control until the great day of actual scout work ar- 
rived. 

Of course, it came finally! No matter whether a 
future day is to be employed at a picnic or a dentist’s 
office, it does come at the appointed time, nor can rest- 
less eagerness hasten it or shrinking reluctance to face 
its duties delay it. 

Luther and Curtis lived in Number 6, June.” This 
room was used generally as a place of assembly when 
this particular group of boys desired to hold a con- 
ference. It was larger than the room which Harold 
and Clinton shared, and contained a window-seat, 


DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 129 


which feature was lacking in the room where Wally- 
lived with Matthew Hollister. Hence, its seating 
capacity was just sufficient for a group of six or eight, 
providing there was not too much restlessness (some- 
times, there was, and critical observers might even 
have called it disorder). 

The five boys who had been drawn together in 
such intimate fellowship (“ The Crimson Ramblers ”) 
reached this room somewhat in advance of the others, 
and proceeded to discuss the new activities which 
membership in the scout patrol would present to 
them. 

‘‘We learn a lot of stuff here about English history, 
Latin, mathematics, and all such things,” Harold com- 
plained, “ but how much do we know about — well, 
about trees, for instance? How many trees can you 
fellows recognize at sight ? ” 

“ I know a whiffle-tree when I see one,” Luther re- 
plied quickly, “ and I can tell slippery elm by the 
taste.” 

“ Oh, I don’t mean that way ! Suppose you were 
walking through the woods. Could you tell the dif- 
ference between an oak and an elm, a maple and a 
birch, or a pine and a poplar?” 

I can tell an oak by the acorns under it,” Luther 


130 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


responded, and a pine by the needles. What more 
do you want?” 

You’re doing well, Lute,” Harold said in a tone 
of encouragement. Honestly, I didn’t think you 
knew as much as that. What I meant was that a 
school ought to train a fellow so that he’d feel at 
home in the fields and woods.” 

‘^And beside the babbling brook,” Clinton added. 

Don’t leave that out, Hal. Whenever you speak of 
Nature, it’s considered quite the thing to refer to it.” 

‘‘ Huh ! Well, how could a school teach a fellow 
to be at home beside a babbling brook? It’s too wet 
to be homelike.” 

Maybe if the fellow could babble, too, he’d feel 
better,” Wally suggested helpfully. 

You want too much for your money, Hal ! ” 
Curtis declared. “ If a fellow had been brought up 
in a wigwam, or in a dugout, or something like that, 
maybe he’d feel perfectly at home in the fields and 
woods. If there were hornets in the front parlor, and 
snakes in the library, and mosquitoes in the kitchen, 
it would be all the same to him. But how can you 
expect a school to take a fellow who always has lived 
in the city — even a one-horse place like you live 




DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 131 


** What ! Harold and Clinton howled in one 
breath. “ One-horse place ! Why, it’s the capital of 
New York State, and has five steam railroads, be- 
sides all the electric lines, and boats — ” 

That’s fine ! ” Wally commented. ‘‘ Think of living 
in a place that has sixteen ways of escaping from it.” 

‘‘ You needn’t talk, Mr. Cadwallader de Wrigglesby, 
of Boston, Massachusetts,” Harold retorted. “ Look 
at your own city, where the streets are so crooked that 
a motorman on a street car has to have a compass to 
help him navigate. Why — ” 

‘‘Sic ’em, Fido!” cried a genial voice from the 
doorway, and the boys turned to discover Matthew 
Hollister standing there. 

“ Why, children, what a dreadful noise you are 
making ! ” he went on, in the moment of silence that 
followed his interruption. “ Why can’t you play 
quietly, like little ladies ? What’s the row about, any- 
how ? ” 

“ Hal is trying to tell us that schools don’t know 
how to teach,” Curtis explained. “ Instead of mak- 
ing us study Latin, and algebra, and all such stuff, 
he thinks we ought to be taught how to tell a pine 
tree from a birch. He says we ought to feel at home 
in the fields and woods.” 


132 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘We do ! Hollister declared. “ That is, we do 
when we get there. I know an apple-tree when I see 
one, and I’m told there’s a place about two miles from 
here where it pays to see them in season.” 

Just then, a knock sounded upon the door, and Paul 
Eaton arrived with the boy whom the relief expedi- 
tion had discovered in the house beyond the woods. 
These two boys had grown quite chummy in the brief 
interval that had elapsed since that eventful night. 

Charlie Easton’s appearance had changed so com- 
pletely during this short period that one who had 
seen him only on the night of his rescue would have 
found it difficult to identify him. Mr. Easton had 
agreed to allow Charlie to remain at St. Dunstan’s, 
much to the boy’s delight, and now, comfortably 
dressed and with all his troubles ended, he looked not 
unlike the other happy, contented students. 

“ I may as well give up,” Harold declared with a 
sigh, when the new arrivals had been furnished with 
seats. “ Of course, I could work myself to a shadow, 
trying to lift you fellows out of the mire of ignorance, 
but it wouldn’t pay. You’re happy, just as you are. 
Never mind! I’ll learn all about woodcraft, and 
scoutcraft, and such things, and then you’ll be as sur- 
prised as anything to find out how much I know.” 


DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 133 


Oh, yes ! Well be surprised, all right ! ” Luther 
assured him, but Harold heeded not. 

It’s time for the show to begin,” Hollister re- 
minded them. What time does the curtain rise ? 
I’m going skating at three o’clock.” 

‘‘ We’ll commence just as soon as that always- 
reliable clock on the mantel strikes two.” 

That clock ! ” Wally scoffed. Why you can’t 
tell by that whether the next meal will be dinner or 
supper.” 

“ Here, here, I always stand up for my friends,” 
Curtis declared in a reproachful tone, and that clock 
certainly has been a good friend to Lute and me. 
We always use it to keep the door open when the wind 
is blowing. Twice, we’ve thrown it at cats that were 
attending choir rehearsal. It makes a dandy paper- 
weight. Heated, and wrapped in a blanket, it’s a bet- 
ter hot water bottle than some of ’em, because it doesn’t 
leak. We sometimes drive nails with it, and when 
we rub up the glass a little, it’s as good as a mirror.” 

“Yes, but how about keeping time?” Charlie 
Easton wanted to know. “ Isn’t that what it was 
intended to do, in the first place ? ” 

“ Our clock always keeps time with music,” Luther 
explained. “ If it is running slow, Curt whistles 


134 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


* Yankee Doodle ’ until it catches up. If it’s too fast, 
I whistle Martin Luther’s hymn — Ein feste Burg, 
you know — one note a minute. It’s a simple method 
and pleasant to apply, and the clock always responds 
to this treatment.” 

Well, let’s all whistle ‘ Yankee Doodle,’ ” Wally 
suggested, as he consulted his watch, because the 
wonderful clock is six minutes slow.” 

“ Let’s all do nothing of the kind,” Luther remon- 
strated. You don’t know the combination, and 
you’d get things all mixed up. We let it run that 
way on purpose. It has to be wound every eight days, 
and under ordinary conditions it loses a minute a 
day. When it gets eight minutes behind, I know that 
it’s time to get busy with the key, and the rest of the 
time I don’t have to bother my head about it.” 

Isn’t it wonderful what labor-saving inventions are 
produced these days?” Wally exclaimed. “Here’s 
a clock so delicately adjusted that it shows when the 
time comes to wind it. Marvelous, simply marvel- 
ous!” 

Harold saw that conversation was drifting away 
from the channel in which he wished it kept, so he 
resolved to take prompt action. 

“ Oh, I suppose we can begin, if you children are 


DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 135 


getting restless,” he remarked. “ How many of you 
would like to become Boy Scouts? All who would, 
hold up your hands ! ” 

How many hands ? ” Wally wanted to know. 

“ Make it three ; there’s luck in odd numbers ! ” was 
the prompt reply. “ Ah, I see you all want to be 
scouts. We talked the matter over last week, and 
decided that our first patrol ought to be composed of 
fellows who could be counted on to live up to Scout 
Law. Our original ' Crimson Rambler ’ bunch gave 
us five to start with. You can’t have more than eight 
in a patrol, so we began to hunt for three more fel- 
lows. Paul Eaton was willing to join, and then we 
thought of Hollister and Fullerton. 

‘‘ Hollister, with his usual enthusiasm and good- 
nature — get up and bow to the gentleman, Hollister 
— agreed to come in with us. Fullerton is condi- 
tioned in one or two things, so he can’t join any 
organization until he catches up with his school work, 
though I think he would like to be a scout if the 
powers that be would let him. I thought, as long 
as we had one vacancy left, it might be a good stunt 
to take in Charlie Easton, if he wants to come.” 

He’ll be taken in, all right, if you’re bossing the 
job,” Hollister declared. “ Take warning, O would- 


136 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


be-scout Easton! Trust him not! His words are 
pleasant unto the ear, but his heart is full of guile.” 

“ I’m not afraid ! ” Charlie protested. I think 
it’s mighty good of you fellows to ask me to join 
this first patrol that you’re getting up, especially as 
I’m just a stranger here at school.” 

‘‘ It’s because you are a stranger that you have been 
taken in,” Hollister assured him. ‘‘ Don’t say that 
I didn’t give you a chance to escape from the terrible 
fate that awaits you I ” 

‘‘ Well, how is it that you’re willing to join, if it’s 
so terrible ? ” Charlie wanted to know. 

“ Oh, I’m an old war-horse,” laughed Hollister. 
‘‘I can stand it, and I’m just joining to keep some 
fellow who might join in my place from enduring 
what I’ll have to. Really, you don’t know what a 
martyr I am just now.” 

“Don’t mind him, Charlie,” Wally said reassur- 
ingly. “ Hollister and I live together, and I know 
that, when he talks this way, it means that his interest 
is up to a hundred and ten in the shade.” 

“ No, I don’t mind,” Charlie assured them. “ I’d 
like to join, really! When I look back to that night 
when you fellows found me, and think how things 
have changed since then, I can hardly realize that I’m 


DISCUSSES THE BOY SCOUT 137 


the same fellow. It seems as if the boy who scooted 
from that empty house must have been some one else.’’ 

‘‘ I congratulate you, Charlie ! ” Harold exclaimed. 
‘‘Why, just think! If it hadn’t been for what 
happened that night, you might never have known 
us.” 

“Whom to know is a liberal education,” Clinton 
added impressively. 

“ Perhaps Charlie would be better pleased if he 
hadn’t made our acquaintance,” Wally suggested mis- 
chievously. 

“ He would not ! ” Harold protested indignantly. 
“Just think what a lonesome life he might have led 
down there near the Equator. He might have grown 
up, and graduated from school, and gone into business, 
and—” 

“What kind of business?” Paul wanted to know. 
“ As long as we’re imagining, we may as well go 
into details a little.” 

“ Why, let’s see 1 Which would you prefer, 
Charlie, a peanut stand or a job as president of a 
college ? ” 

“ I guess he’d prefer to be let alone, only he’s too 
polite to say so,” Clinton observed. 

“ Oh, I don’t mind,” Charlie declared. “ If E 


188 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


fellow is going to get upset over every little bit of 
nonsense, he doesn’t belong with this crowd. I’ve 
found out that much. Besides, Harold is right in 
saying that I would have missed a lot if I hadn’t met 
you fellows. Of course, I didn’t live so very near 
the Equator, and it was my home, so I thought I 
was happy, and so I was until — until I found myself 
all alone at a school I didn’t like. I never expected 
to be as happy again as I’ve been here at St. Dun- 
stan’s, and you fellows have been the best friends I’ve 
found in a long, long time. If I hadn’t met you, I 
don’t know where I’d have been now.” 

You’re getting to be quite a speechmaker, Charlie,” 
Paul observed playfully. First thing we know, 
you’ll be addressing a meeting.” 

Oh, no ! I can’t even address an envelope so that 
it looks real well,” Charlie protested. 

“Quick, Jane, the smelling salts!” gasped Harold. 

Before they could be brought, a knock sounded 
upon the door — three sharp, carefully separated 
blows, followed by three more which were close to- 
gether. Harold sprang forward and opened the door, 
revealing a boy of about sixteen dressed in the full 
uniform of a Boy Scout. 


CHAPTER IX 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 

T he Stranger raised his right hand, the thumb 
resting upon the nail of the little finger, with 
the other fingers extended upward and to- 
gether. This was the scout salute, and most of the 
boys inside the room recognized it as such. 

Gentlemen of the scout-pat rol-that-is-to^be,” 
Harold announced, “ it is a great honor to have with 
us for our organization meeting. Jack Radcliff, first- 
class scout and patrol leader of the Buffaloes. Don’t 
be bashful, children! Step right up and shake hands 
with the gentleman.” 

Thus exhorted, the boys welcomed the distinguished 
visitor, each being introduced to him in turn. Jack 
was a student in Dunstanburg High School, and some 
of the embryo scouts had met him in connection with 
the planning and performance of certain athletic af- 
fairs of mutual interest. This fact helped to make 
him feel at home in the council chamber, and aided 
the other boys in regarding him, not only as an 
honored guest, but also as a friend. 

‘‘ Well, how are you getting along with your 
139 


140 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


patrol ? ” the visiting scout inquired, as he seated him- 
self and faced the little group. I had a letter from 
Harold Chester a few days ago, telling me that you 
intended to get together this afternoon and start your 
scout work. He kindly invited me to attend this meet- 
ing, and I’m delighted to come. Buffalo Patrol sends 
you its fraternal greetings and its best wishes for 
success.” 

''Thank you!” Harold responded heartily. "We 
appreciate your interest in us, and the kind message 
from your patrol. We’ve been talking for some 
time about joining the Boy Scouts. Most of us have 
read the Official Handbook, and are all worked up 
on the subject. Doctor Prune, our Headmaster, is 
willing to let us start. In fact, he’s real enthusiastic 
over the idea, and would be glad to see more patrols 
formed here at St. Dunstan’s. We have a scout- 
master, Mr. Bruce — I guess you’ve met him. All 
we have to do is to start. We thought you might 
be able to help us in getting started right.” 

" Why, I’m sure I shall be very glad to do anything 
I can,” Jack declared. " Every scout is pleased to 
help the general work along, whenever he gets a 
chance. Have you selected a name yet?” 

" No. We talked about it one afternoon, and con- 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 141 


sidered several, but couldn’t agree on one. Let’s see, 
we want a name that stands for activity, because 
there’s something doing all the time when we are 
around. There’s the busy bee and the busy beaver 
— why not call ourselves Beaver Patrol ? ” 

That’s a good name,” Wally agreed, ‘‘ and the 
call is simple — you just slap your hands together. 
I thought of that one when I was studying the new 
scout book.” 

^‘Any one want to suggest some other name?” 
Harold asked. 

No one did, so it was duly voted to form Beaver 
Patrol of St. Dunstan Troop, this being the second 
troop of Dunstanburg. 

One of you scouts ought to act as patrol leader,” 
Jack suggested. ‘‘ The scoutmaster can appoint him, 
or he may be elected by vote of the patrol.” 

Mr. Bruce couldn’t attend our meeting this after- 
noon,” Harold explained, ‘‘ but he said that he liked 
the idea of electing the patrol leader. He suggested 
that the fellow who received the most votes be the 
leader, and the one receiving the next highest vote 
be the assistant patrol leader.” 

That’s a good way to settle it,” was Radcliff’s 
comment, ‘‘ because then there is no room for jealousy 


142 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


or any hard feeling, and nothing spoils a patrol 
quicker than those things/’ 

If Radcliff will act as chief ballot clerk and in- 
spector of election, we’ll be sure to have things done 
in good style,” Luther observed. 

He found a pad on the study table, which furnished 
eight ballots, and these were duly distributed. There 
was a good deal of chaffing and banter while the vote 
was being taken, and each voter exaggerated the 
secrecy and mystery which he desired to throw around 
his exercise of suffrage. 

Soon the ballots were ready. Then Jack collected 
them and began his inspection, while the embryo 
scouts pretended to wait in breathless eagerness for 
the announcement of results. It did not take long 
to examine eight ballots, and in a minute or two, 
Jack was on his feet with the report: 

“ Eight ballots cast : seven for Harold Chester, one 
for Clinton Austin. According to agreement, Har- 
old Chester is declared elected patrol leader, and 
Clinton Austin assistant patrol leader of Beaver 
Patrol.” 

‘‘ Get up and move to make it unanimous, Hal ! ” 
Luther urged in an audible whisper. 

Then there were cries of, '' Speech ! Speech ! ” and 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 143 


enthusiastic applause as Harold rose to voice his 
gratitude. 

Fellow-scouts of Beaver Patrol/' he said, I thank 
you for this demonstration of your sound judgment 
and good common sense. If I made any pledges be- 
fore election, I don’t remember them, so you needn’t 
expect me to keep ’em. With such a crowd to handle 
as I now see before me, I realize that I’m going to 
have a hard time of it, but I’ll do my best. Angels 
can do no more. There are other things that I might 
say, but my well-known modesty keeps me silent. I 
wish Beaver Patrol all success, and if ever I think of 
some stunts you fellows can do to make it successful. 
I’ll let you know and see to it that you do ’em. Thank- 
ing you, one and all, for past favors, and trusting to 
be favored with a continuance of your esteemed patron- 
age, I remain, yours respectfully, Harold Chester, P. 
L. of B. P., St. D. T., B. S. of A.” 

Loud applause greeted the speech of the patrol 
leader, and a chorus of remarks, more or less com- 
plimentary in character, voiced the appreciation of his 
fellow-scouts. Then Clinton, urged by the others, 
rose to express his sense of obligation. 

I thank whoever voted for me for doing it,” he 
began. “ I’m sorry that I haven’t the gift of elo- 


144 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


quence, like the former speaker, but I can say that 
I mean to work for the success of Beaver Patrol, no 
matter what position I may occupy. Perhaps I can 
best serve the patrol by looking after its leader and 
keeping him out of mischief. Pve had considerable 
experience in that line, and I’ll keep right on. Let’s 
all work together to win ! ” 

Then there was more applause. As soon as the 
boys were ready to proceed. Jack said: 

“ Each scout in a patrol has a number. The patrol 
leader is number one, the assistant patrol leader, two, 
and so on. Scouts generally work in pairs: — three 
and four together, five and six, seven and eight — 
that way.” 

Harold considered a moment. In that case, we’d 
pair off like this,” he said. Lute and Curt, Wally 
and Matty, Paul and Charlie. Any of you fellows 
got any kicks to make about that arrangement ? ” 

No one had, so the scouts were numbered in that 
order. 

“Are you going to wear the regular uniform?” 
Jack asked. 

“Sure thing! What’s the use of being a scout if 
you can’t dress up? ” 

“ It’s a good uniform,” the visiting patrol leader re- 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 145 


plied, ‘^and I expect you fellows’ll look very dressy 
when you get your things. 

“Well, now — let’s see. You have a scoutmaster, 
a patrol leader and an assistant. You’ve picked out 
a name, and selected your scout numbers. Mr. Bruce 
will attend to the official part of your enrollment, and 
you can make arrangements about getting your equip- 
ment. The stores here don’t keep the uniforms, but 
if we get a few more patrols going, I think maybe 
they will. However, you can get them easily enough 
from headquarters. 

“It’ll be a good thing if you each get a copy of 
the new Official Handbook. They cost only a quar- 
ter, and are worth about ten times that. You’ll find 
everything there that you want to know about scouting 
in all its branches. 

“ I don’t know of anything more that you can do 
just now. The next thing will be to qualify as ten- 
derfeet. You know the conditions, I suppose. 
They’re quite simple. Mr. Bruce will arrange a test 
for you as soon as you are ready, and if you pass, 
you will take the scout oath. Then you each can wear 
the tenderfoot badge.” 

“ Then I suppose, after we’re tenderfeet, we work 
on toward the second class,” Clinton suggested. 


146 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Yes, and that’s not so easy. You’re a pretty fair 
scout if you pass second-class tests.” 

“ We had a hair-raising bit of scout work soon after 
the Christmas holidays,” Harold remarked. 

Then he gave Jack a brief account of their adven- 
ture on the night when they had sought Robert Arland, 
and had discovered so much that was unexpected and 
sensational. 

‘‘Well, I should say you had been stirring things 
up,” Jack remarked in a tone of admiration, “ and you 
certainly lived up to scout law in acting as you did. 
We’ve had one or two little adventures, but nothing 
as desperate as that, although we’ve been organized 
nearly a year. Of course, there’s always more or less 
doing at the club, and some of the things have been — 
well, pretty interesting, but our patrol hasn’t had any- 
thing very thrilling on its own hook.” 

“ When we get fairly started, we’ll work with you 
once in a while, if you’ll let us,” Luther promised. 
“ I’ll guarantee that things’ll happen. I don’t know 
why it is, but we always run into adventures of one 
sort or another. We seem to draw them, just as. iron 
draws lightning. We’re just an average crowd of 
fellows. Five of us have been together ever since we 
started here at St. Dunstan’s. Paul ran across us at 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 147 


camp last summer. Hollister came into the charmed 
circle last term, and Charlie is our most raw recruit. 
He hasn’t known us quite two weeks yet. 

‘‘Well, what I started to say is this: We don’t 
go around looking for trouble, but we have had a 
lot of exciting times, and all these things that we’ve 
faced together have made us more intimate than the 
Siamese twins.” 

“Yes, I should think so!” Jack agreed. “Then, 
too, when a bunch of fellows go through danger to- 
gether, it gives them the real scout spirit. I hope you 
Beavers will work with us, because when something 
big has to be tackled, it helps to have a whole crowd 
at work. 

“We have a problem now that’s bothering us. 
There’s a crowd of fellows down our way that are 
determined to put us out of business if they can. Soon 
after we formed our patrol, we got after them and 
tried to help them to organize another, because we 
wanted to see the patrols increase, and then, too, we 
believed it would be a good thing for these fellows. 

“ We were so enthusiastic over the Boy Scout idea 
that we never thought of such a thing as having it 
turned down by any bunch of live fellows. Yet that’s 
just what happened. These fellows didn’t want to 


148 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


work. They weren’t a bit interested in developing 
themselves along scout lines, and they were secretly 
making fun of our efforts to get ’em started. All 
they cared about was fun ! I don’t mean clean, harm- 
less fun — of course, every fellow likes that. I mean 
rough-house, and wild disorder, and all kinds of mean 
stunts. That’s what they wanted, and when they 
found out that the Boy Scouts were supposed to be in 
earnest in whatever work they tackled — why, they 
just refused to have anything to do with it. 

That was bad enough, but worse things followed. 
Instead of letting us alone after we found out that 
they couldn’t be counted on, they tried to spoil our 
patrol. I don’t know what their object was. We 
hadn’t done anything to make them thirst for ven- 
geance, and they didn’t seem to have any special grudge 
against us. It looked just like a mean spirit, such as 
the dog in the manger showed in the fable. They 
wouldn’t organize a patrol. They wouldn’t let us 
work on friendly terms with them. Yet they wouldn’t 
let our patrol alone, nor keep away from us.” 

“ That’s a funny situation,” Luther commented. 
'' They must have some object. Jack ! Isn’t there any 
jealousy, or some old grudge that might make ’em 
act that way ? ” 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 149 


The visitor shook his head. It can’t date back 
very far,” he replied, because these fellows haven’t 
lived in the city long enough for that. You remember 
that automobile factory on the west side of the freight 
house, down by the railroad tracks ? ” 

Yes. It had only been running a month or two 
when we landed in these classic halls,” Clinton replied. 

That’s right ! It opened a year ago last summer. 
They had a smaller factory further north, but came 
down here to get more room, as well as better accom- 
modations and cheaper freight rates — so I was told. 
Well, what I started to say was that some of their 
best workmen moved down with the plant. They set- 
tled in some two-family houses that had been built 
near the factory, and there they are now — sort of a 
little colony. 

“ We’re near enough to the district to be neighbors, 
and we thought it would be a good place to plant a 
scout patrol. However, we were mistaken! These 
fellows have tried right along to make us appear ridic- 
ulous. They’re really an awful nuisance.” 

‘‘ Well, is it against you fellows, personally, that 
they’re working ? ” Clinton asked. I mean, are they 
down on you as human beings or as Boy Scouts? ” 

Jack thought a moment before replying. ‘‘ It must 


150 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


be that they are against us because we're Boy Scouts,” 
he decided, ‘^because, as I said before, I don’t think 
any of the Buffaloes ever did anything to make these 
fellows sore.” 

‘‘ This begins to look interesting,” Clinton declared. 
‘‘ Here are a lot of fellows who come from afar and 
settle in our peaceful midst. Some of the natives try 
to be friendly and offer to help them organize a scout 
patrol. Did they turn you down at first. Jack, or 
make you think that they were going to fall right in 
with your plans? ” 

“We got the idea, somehow, that they were as much 
worked up as we had been over the chance to become 
scouts.” 

“ I wasn’t sure whether you mentioned that before, 
or not,” Clinton responded. “Well — let’s see! 
Here’s this imported bunch. They’re invited to be- 
come scouts. They pretend to be pleased with the 
idea at first, and keep up the bluff as long as possible. 
When their real position is discovered, they declare 
war on those who have tried to be their friends. 
Question: what’s their object? They must have some 
reason 1 ” 

“ Yes, so I should say,” Luther agreed. “ It’s not 
likely that fellow.': would keep up a steady warfare that 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 151 


way unless they were trying to gain something by 
it.’^ 

‘‘If their object was to prevent more patrols from 
forming, they have been pretty successful,” Jack ad- 
mitted. “They have formed a sort of organization 
which really is a burlesque on a scout patrol. They 
make everything about the work seem ridiculous. 
Honestly, some of the things they do would be really 
funny, only — well, we’re loyal scouts and those things 
hurt.” 

Harold nodded sympathetically. “ I can just im- 
agine how sore such silly stunts would make a fellow 
feel,” he responded, “ but can’t you do anything about 
it?” 

“We’ve talked of having them arrested and put 
under bonds to keep the peace, but we’d rather not 
do that unless we have to. You see, we’ve hoped all 
along that more patrols would be organized, and then 
we’d be strong enough to frighten ’em into being 
decent. We’ve waited patiently for some time, hoping 
that such a result might come, and meanwhile we have 
tried not to pay too much attention to these fellows. 
We thought perhaps they’d get tired, or discouraged, 
or interested in something else, and give us a little 
peace. They haven’t, though! They’ve kept so busy 


152 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


that no other fellows have had the courage to form 
patrols — at least, not in our neighborhood.” 

“ Then you have just kept on the defensive, as far 
as these fellows are concerned,” Wally suggested. 

** Yes. We wanted to wait for reinforcements be- 
fore declaring war on them. You see, if we had 
fought back with their own weapons, we wouldn’t 
have been living up to scout law, because we’d have 
been mixed up in a lot of scheming and mean tricks, 
done in a spirit of revenge. If we had undertaken to 
use force, it isn’t likely that the results would have 
been altogether satisfactory. I suppose it does look 
as if we had made door-mats of ourselves, and let 
those fellows walk over us, but our scoutmaster has 
advised us to be patient and wait for a good time to 
get back at them in some way that would make ’em 
feel genuine respect for the Boy Scouts.” 

Oh, well, you weren’t just submitting because you 
had no spirit,” Curtis protested. “ You were doing 
it for the good of the Cause, and just trying to be 
patient until reinforcements came.” 

‘‘That’s it!” Jack exclaimed. “Somehow, we al- 
ways have believed they would come, and then we 
meant to declare war, with everything honorable and 
above-board.” 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 153 


“ War it is, then ! ” Harold announced. “ Let the 
band strike up ‘ The Soldiers^ Chorus.’ My sword 
leaps from its scabbard to defend this stain upon 
our honor.” 

“ I think the time has come,” Jack responded, “ be- 
cause something serious has just happened.” 

“ What is it ? ” the others chorused eagerly. 

Jack hesitated a moment, and looked around the 
circle of faces, each wearing an expression of interest 
and expectancy. 

“ We want to keep this thing as quiet as we can,” 
he said finally, “ so I’ll have to ask you to say nothing 
about it outside the patrol.” 

“ That’s all right ! ” Harold assured him. 

You’ll think we’re foolish to be so worked up over 
this thing,” Jack remarked apologetically, ‘‘but we’ve 
stood a lot from these fellows, and this latest stunt 
is the very worst. This is what happened. 

“ You know, all the scouts in our Buffalo Patrol 
were members of the old Oak Street Boys’ Club be- 
fore it was consolidated with the D. B. C, and we’re 
proud of the record. When the building that we were 
meeting in was burned down, we saved some of the 
wood that escaped the flames. We thought, consid- 
ering the way we’d worked and all the history we’d 


154 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


made in that old house, it would be — well, sort of 
inspiring, you know, to have a reminder of it in our 
new building, if ever we had one. 

When we moved into the quarters of the Dun^ 
stanburg Boys' Club, we took the pieces of wood with 
us. They were made into the cabinet that stands in 
the front office. I guess you’ve seen it. Just about 
this time, we formed our patrol, so we saved enough 
of the wood to make a pole about six feet long. On 
this, we fastened our Buffalo pennant, and so, you 
see, it really meant more to us than if it had been 
on just any old pole. 

'' Well, my story is getting pretty long, so Til cut 
out all the rest of the explanations, and come right to 
the exciting part. We use a room on the top floor 
of the club building for our patrol headquarters, and 
the flag always stood in a certain corner of this room. 
Two weeks ago last Monday, we had a grand pow- 
wow, and the pennant was all right. A week later, 
we met again, and the flag was gone.” 

Jack paused to note the effect of this announcement. 
The Beavers were listening with flattering attention, 
and seemed to share his keen interest in the fate of 
this trophy which so appropriately linked the past 
with the present. 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 155 


“ But you said something about these fellows in 
connection with the matter,” Wally reminded him. 

Did they take it ? ” 

“ That’s exactly what we’d give a heap to know,” 
Jack declared with a gesture of perplexity. ‘‘We 
know that they have it, but we can’t prove that they 
took it. In fact, as far as we know, none of those 
fellows came near the place between the meeting when 
we had the pennant and the next one, when we missed 
it.” 

“ Is there any one in the club who might have 
helped them to get it?” Clinton asked. 

Jack considered a moment, then replied positively, 
“ I don’t know of a single fellow who’d do such a 
thing, and I’m pretty well acquainted with the whole 
bunch.” 

“ Welb why are you so sure the enemy has captured 
it ? ” Hollister wanted to know. 

“ Oh, they don’t try to hide it ! On the contrary, 
they take pains to show us that our colors are in their 
hands. Only yesterday, some of us were standing by 
a front window down at the club, and these fellows 
marched past with our flag. They were hooting and 
yelling to attract attention, so we couldn’t miss seeing 
them. We rushed outside after them, but by that 


156 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


time they were a block away, running like all-pos- 
sessed.” 

Well, I wouldn’t stand for that ! ” Luther declared 
savagely. I’d do something ! Can’t you make 
them give it back ? ” 

“ We’re willing to do anything reasonable to get 
hold of that pennant again,” Jack declared, '' but those 
fellows are shrewd. We haven’t the faintest shadow 
of proof that they took it, so it wouldn’t do to go as 
far as making an actual charge against them. They 
claim to have made a pennant exactly like ours, just 
to fool us, and I guess they did, too, for the mother 
of one of the fellows said that she had cut it out and 
stitched the letters on. You see how they’ve pro- 
tected themselves. They can flash our pennant around 
to bother us, but if they are cornered, they can pro- 
duce this imitation afifair. We know that they have 
our flag and they know it, too.” 

“But do they know that you know it?” Harold 
suggested. 

“ I think they must,” was the positive reply. 
“ They’re just doing it to bother us.” 

There was a moment of silence, while the boys gave 
more or less thoughtful consideration to the matter. 
Then Wally said; 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 157 


Suppose we were in a fix like our brother-scouts, 
the Buffaloes; what would we do about it?” 

‘‘ Get after the fellows who were bothering us and 
give ’em fifty-seven varieties of fits,” Harold responded 
promptly. ‘‘ We’d hitch ourselves fast to their trails, 
using all our scout training, and never let up until 
we had ’em at our mercy. Then we’d try to convert 
them from the error of their ways, and teach ’em to 
sing ^ I Want to be an Angel.’ If they were too flinty- 
hearted for that, we’d give them such an awful idea 
of what would happen if they didn’t quit bothering 
us that they’d be afraid to go home in the dark.” 

“Hurray!” cried Hollister, springing to his feet. 
“ ‘ You may fire when you are ready, Gridley,’ as 
Admiral Dewey once said. The smoke of battle will 
fill the air pretty soon, and we shall be slaying the 
bold foemen.” 

“ It can’t begin too soon to suit us,” Jack assured 
them. “ Things have reached a stage where we must 
take decided action, and the sooner we do it the 
better. Just as soon as we make up our minds what 
it’s to be, I’ll let you know. Perhaps you’d like to 
help.” 

“ There’s no ^ perhaps ’ about it 1 ” Harold assured 
him heartily. “ You can count on us to stand by 


158 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


you if there's any excitement in sight. The closer 
to it we get, the happier we’ll be.” 

Jack smiled at the earnestness of the patrol leader 
of the Beavers, and hastened to express his apprecia- 
tion. 

‘‘ Are these fellows members of your club? ” Curtis 
asked. “The ones that have been bothering you, I 
mean.” 

“ Not now,” Jack replied. “ We got them in, soon 
after the bunch moved to Dunstanburg, but they lost 
interest after a while, in spite of all that we could 
do. Then they got to be a nuisance, and soon they 
dropped out. We weren’t very sorry to see them 
go, either. They made a lot of trouble for us while 
they were in the ranks. All they really cared for 
was rough-house, and they were so crazy to be noticed 
and to show off that they did all kinds of foolish 
stunts.” 

“ Fellows like that remind you of the old Persian 
proverb, ‘ The higher a monkey climbs, the more he 
shows his tail,’ ” Clinton remarked with a quiet chuckle. 

“ That’s just right ! ” Jack agreed with a hearty 
laugh. “ We tried to cure them by turning the gang 
into a Boy Scout patrol, but — well, you see how that 
plan has worked.” 


BEAVER PATROL IS STARTED 159 


He rose and reached for his hat. “ I must be go- 
ing ! ” he declared. I came out here to help organ- 
ize a scout patrol, and I’ve turned the affair into a 
regular long-distance talking meet. I hope you fel- 
lows won’t have the trouble that’s come our way. 
You have our very best wishes for lots of good times 
and for splendid success.” 


CHAPTER X 


A CHALLENGE FROM THE ENEMY 

H arold walked out into the hall with the 
visiting scout, and the meeting adjourned 
hastily. 

As Clinton lifted his overcoat from its resting- 
place on a chair, something fell out of a pocket, and 
he stooped quickly to pick it up. 

“Oh — I meant to show this to you fellows this 
afternoon,” he said, and the others gathered about 
him, peering with eager curiosity at the flat object 
which Clinton held out for inspection. “ You remem- 
ber the tramp we almost captured that night when we 
were looking for Bob Arland. Well, this thing was 
in his pocket. When he slipped out of my hands and 
got away, I found myself clinging to this as a drown- 
ing man clutches a life-preserver. I put it in my 
trunk when we came back to school, thinking that 
it would be a sort of souvenir of a thrilling adven- 
ture. Pd almost forgotten it, but this afternoon I 
ran across it, and thought perhaps you fellows who 
are good at puzzles might be able to understand 
i6o 


CHALLENGE FROM ENEMY 161 


the thing. Can you make anything out of it?” 

‘‘ It looks like a box-cover,” Luther observed, ‘‘ or 
maybe the back of a pad, and there’s a diagram of 
some kind drawn on it. Do you suppose it’s meant 
for the plan of a building? ” 

It might be,” Hollister responded, examining the 
card as Luther passed it to him. '' If I were a builder, 
though, I’d hate to use a plan like that. I’m afraid 
the Building Department would get after me, and 
then th^, illustrious name of Hollister would get into 
the newspapers.” 

Jack had been looking at the drawing with mild 
curiosity, but now his interest was growing visibly 
stronger. 

'' When did you get this ? ” he asked finally. 

‘'Why — er — let’s see. When was it?” Clinton 
responded slowly. He consulted a calendar in his 
memorandum book, and, aided by the other members 
of the relief expedition, was able in a few minutes to 
announce the exact date. 

“May I make a copy of that sketch?” Jack asked 
eagerly, and Clinton gave a ready consent. He was 
puzzled to account for the visitor’s interest in this 
crude drawing, but Jack offered no explanation, and 
courtesy kept the others from asking questions. 


162 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


The whole party escorted patrol leader Radcliff to 
the school gates, and the souvenir of Clinton’s en- 
counter with the tramp was discussed freely on the 
way, but no one could explain the significance of the 
diagram, and Jack dropped no hint that disclosed the 
reason for his wish to preserve a copy of it. 

Having seen their visitor started toward the city, 
the Beavers dispersed; some returning to ‘‘June 
Hall,” some going to the gymnasium, and the others 
moving toward the river, where a number of students 
were gliding about on skates. 

Nearly two weeks passed before the Beavers again 
heard from Jack Radcliff.^ They spoke of him on 
several occasions and wondered whether the pennant 
had been returned to the Buffaloes or was still being 
held by their enemies. Indeed, interest in the trials 
of their brother-scouts ran so high that Harold prom- 
ised to seek permission from the school authorities 
on behalf of the Beavers to visit Jack’s patrol. 

Before he could arrange to do this. Jack called at 
the school one evening after study hour, when the 
boys were at liberty. The news of his arrival was 
passed rapidly from one to another, and soon the 
Beavers had gathered in “ Number 6, June,” to greet 
the visitor. 


CHALLENGE FROM ENEMY 163 


I promised to let you know when anything turned 
up about that pennant/’ Jack began, “ so most likely 
you’ve wondered what has been going on since the 
last time I saw you. The first important thing hap- 
pened to-day, and I came right out here to tell you 
about it. 

What sort of proposition do you suppose those 
fellows have made to us ? ” 

'' It would be hard to say,” Clinton responded. “ Do 
they want to sue you for storage charges to cover the 
time they’ve kept the pennant ? ” 

Not quite as bad as that. Of course, they won’t 
admit that they have the pennant, but they claim to 
know where it is. They tell us that they will give it 
back to us if we can make up a team of Boy Scouts 
that will beat their baseball team. What do you think 
of that proposition?” 

** I think they have more nerve than celery tonic ! ” 
Harold declared indignantly. ‘‘ The cheek of them ! 
They’ll give back something that you own already if 
you lick ’em in a baseball game. Well, that certainly 
does beat all ! ” 

It’s a good sporting proposition ! ” Hollister ob- 
served. “ Can you put a team in the field that’ll knock 
the everlasting padding out of their bunch?” 


164 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Jack looked a bit doubtful. You see, they think 
the Buffaloes are the only Boy Scouts in Dunstan- 
burg,” he explained, '‘and we haven’t a very good 
pitcher now, so they count on an easy victory. Dick 
Lester is about the best that we can put in the box, 
and he isn’t as good as the pitcher that the other 
crowd would put up against him. I’ll admit that much 
to you Beavers, though I wouldn’t say so outside. 
Dick used to be a crackajack! He was captain of our 
baseball team, back in the days of the Oak Street 
Boys’ Club, but since he’s been in business, he doesn’t 
have much time to practice. He might hold his own 
against an ordinary pitcher, but I’d be afraid to risk 
putting him up in a game such as these fellows want 
to play.” 

"Take Lute!” Curtis urged. "As long as he’s 
a Boy Scout, there’s nothing to prevent him from 
playing, and he’s a wonder.” 

" Oh, get out ! ” Luther protested. " Curt, you’re 
an old gas-bag. Don’t listen to him. Jack. He used 
to be reliable, but since he was elected captain of the 
Junior football team last fall, he hasn’t been responsi- 
ble for what he says.” 

" My advice would be to let the whole thing alone ! ” 
Clinton said in the tone of one who has made up his 


CHALLENGE FROM ENEMY 165 


mind, and who, having done so, doesn’t mind an- 
nouncing the fact. ‘‘If those fellows haven’t any 
more honor than to keep a pennant that doesn’t be- 
long to them (even if they didn’t take it in the first 
place) they can’t be counted on to play a straight, 
clean game. Besides, you can’t trust them to return 
your pennant, even if you do win. I should say, the 
less you have to do with such a crowd the better.” 

“ I feel that same way,” Jack admitted. 

“ Your patrol is all right, so far,” Clinton contin- 
ued. “You simply have been the victims of a mean 
trick. I don’t suppose those fellows dared to go as 
far as to steal your pennant, but, in some way, they 
got hold of it, and they’re just keeping it to tease you. 
This baseball proposition is another part of their teas- 
ing program. They’re going to keep that flag just 
beyond your reach and watch you try to get it. They’re 
in almost the same position as a man who holds out 
a bone and makes a dog jump for it. When the dog 
jumps, the man moves the bone so that the dog will 
be sure to miss it. He gets all the fun, but the poor 
dog has nothing to show for his hard work. 

“ So far, you Buffaloes haven’t given this other 
crowd much satisfaction,” Clinton went on. “ You’ve 
shown a whole lot of self-control, and I believe you’ll 


166 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


win these fellows if your patience holds out long 
enough. I think it would be very undignified to step 
down from the position you’ve kept so long and 
bargain with them for the return of something 
that belongs to you and that they have no right to 
keep.” 

“ Demosthenes is in good form to-night,” Hollister 
commented mischievously. ‘‘ Hit ’em again, De- 
mos ! ” 

No, I’m through I ” Clinton protested with a 
laugh. ‘‘I’ve said all I care to say just now.” 

“ All that you say is true,” Jack admitted promptly, 
“and our scoutmaster talks the same way, but he 
leaves the decision entirely in our hands. He puts it 
right up to us — says we must make up our own minds 
what to do. That part bothers us! If Mr. Brooks 
would come right out and say, ‘ Do so and so,’ of 
course we’d do it, but when we have to work out the 
answer to the problem ourselves, it’s a good bit 
harder.” 

“ Well, what do the Buffaloes want to do? ” Wally 
asked. 

Jack seemed a bit embarrassed, but he squared his 
shoulders resolutely and replied, “ We want to pick 
up the gauntlet those fellows have thrown down, and 


CHALLENGE FROM ENEMY 16T 


win that baseball game by a score that will make the 
enemy look silly.” 

Hooray ! ” cried the vociferous Hollister. ‘ We 
have met the enemy, and they are ours ’ by a score of 
fifty to nothing. Thafs the talk, Jack! In our com- 
bined patrols, we can make up a strong team, and I 
rather think that a certain pennant will roost at home 
after the game.” 

“ Let’s talk things over with Mr. Bruce before we 
do anything that we’ll regret later,” Clinton suggested, 
and the others welcomed the idea. 

Soon they were passing along the hall toward the 
room of Scoutmaster Bruce. 

Come in ! ” he cried cheerily, as he opened the 
door in response to Harold’s knock. ‘‘ Come right 
in! I thought you were coming, because I heard a 
noise out in the hall that sounded like a roll of dis- 
tant thunder.” 

Soon Mr. Bruce knew all that the scouts could tell 
him about the impudent proposition from the group 
in possession of the pennant of Buffalo Patrol. 

I’m inclined to agree with Clinton,” Mr. Bruce 
announced finally. “ Yet, I’ll admit that all men 
wouldn’t take his view of the situation.” 

Clint isn’t a man ! ” Harold asserted. He’s just 


168 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


a callow youth, a mere stripling, a beardless child. 
Why, I remember when he was in long dresses.” 

‘‘ You’d better not say too much, Mr. Patrol 
Leader,” was Clinton’s good-natured retort. ‘‘ Re- 
member, I’m much older than you are. I was making 
mud pies while you still were shaking a rattle and 
looking foolish — a condition, by the way, which you 
never have outgrown.” 

“ Never mind these kind and gentle personal re- 
marks,” Mr. Bruce hastened to interpose. If you 
two scouts once get fairly started on that line of 
conversation, we won’t settle the more important mat- 
ter before us.” 

“ Mr. Bruce, have you any idea why those fellows 
are working against the Buffaloes?” Wally ventured 
to ask, in an effort to turn the conversation into safer 
channels. 

‘‘ There are several suggestions that I might offer,” 
Mr. Bruce replied. “ Suppose a boy ties a tin can 
to a dog’s tail — ” 

‘‘ Why, Mr. Bruce ! ” Harold exclaimed. Pardon 
me for interrupting, but can it be possible that there 
are boys as cruel as that? Dear me! What are the 
children of to-day coming to? We never thought of 
doing such things when I was young,” and he ended 


CHALLENGE FROM ENEMY 169 


with a deep sigh and a comical gesture of shocked 
horror which sent the others into a gale of merriment. 

“ I’m afraid there are some boys who still find 
pleasure in that ancient prank/’ Mr. Bruce responded, 
as soon as peace was restored. ‘‘Of course, no Boy 
Scout would do such a thing, because he has pledged 
himself to be kind to animals, but, until all boys 
become scouts, we cannot be sure that tin cans will 
not be found attached to the tails of unfortunate 
dogs. 

“ Well, as I said before, suppose a boy does tie a 
can to a dog’s tail ; what happens ? ” 

“ It’s a sad tail,” Harold responded with a mournful 
sigh, whereupon Hollister rolled him over on the 
couch and buried his head in a sofa pillow. 

“ Don’t mind him, Mr. Bruce,” Luther observed. 
“ He’s so stuck up because we elected him patrol 
leader that he feels unusually frisky whenever we’re 
discussing scout doings.” 

“ This is the point I am trying to make,” Mr. Bruce 
went on. “ If a boy teases a dog in the manner under 
discussion, and the animal runs away with the can 
bumping and banging behind him, the poor dog is 
likely to work himself into a perfect frenzy of excite- 
ment. This gives the boy great satisfaction, because 


170 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


he has gained the desired result. The chances are 
strongly in favor of his trying the experiment again 
and again, as long as he gets similar results. 

“ On the other hand, if the dog turns upon his tor- 
mentor and defends himself aggressively the first time 
that a boy tries such a trick, you can imagine that he 
will stop to think twice before trying it again.” 

Then you think, Mr. Bruce, that those fellows 
have been tying tin cans to the tails of the Buffaloes? ” 
Wally asked. 

Mr. Bruce laughed at this humorous interpretation 
of his remarks. Then he replied : 

‘‘ Figuratively speaking, yes. It is quite possible 
that they feel no particular ill will toward the Buffaloes. 
In commencing their persecution, they may have had 
in mind nothing more serious than a desire to tease 
some person or group that seemed to furnish a conven- 
ient target for their abuse. This impulse, by the 
way, is by no means rare among boys.” 

“ ‘ Clang, clang goes the hammer on the anvil,’ ” 
Hollister cried. “That was an awful crack! Just 
look around and count the blushes.” 

“If we accept this theory,” Mr. Bruce went on, 
“we suppose that these fellows believed that the new 
scouts would feel a bit self-conscious just at first, and 


CHALLENGE FROM ENEMY 171 


so they attempted to tease them. Perhaps there was 
no malice in their efforts when they began, but when 
they discovered that they really were annoying the 
Buffaloes, and that their campaign of persecution was 
preventing other patrols from being formed, probably 
they became more bold. Success encouraged them to 
continue, and to become more daring. I should think 
they would be tired of their efforts by this time. 
Perhaps there is a real desire for peace back of this 
challenge which we are discussing.’’ 

‘‘ That may be, Mr. Bruce,” Jack agreed. They’ve 
been very quiet this last month. I think they don’t 
quite know what to do with the pennant, now that 
they have it. It’s like a white elephant on their hands. 
They hardly dare to keep it, yet they won’t come right 
out and give it back to us, for fear we’ll claim a vic- 
tory over them.” 

“ It seems to me that this proposed game would 
be anything but pleasant,” Mr. Bruce observed, shak- 
ing his head doubtfully in a gesture which lent em- 
phasis to his words. “When two teams engage in 
friendly rivalry, striving for nothing but the honor 
of victory, it is good, clean sport, with lots of fun 
in it. If you take two groups of boys, between whom 
there is unfriendly feeling, and set them at work to 


172 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


win a game for the sake of some material reward, I 
can’t see where the fun will be. Strife, bitterness, and 
personal enmity will make the diamond almost like a 
battlefield. Besides, I never did like the idea of what 
you fellows call ‘ playing for stakes.’ There’s a dan- 
ger in it which you may not recognize now, but which 
is very real, nevertheless.” 

“ Well, Mr. Bruce, our fellows feel this way,” Jack 
explained in an apologetic tone. We’ve talked the 
thing over and looked at all sides of it. Of course, 
we’ve been in the right, so far, and if we stick to our 
position, it’ll be proper, and dignified, and all that. 
There’s just one thing, though, that we can’t forget. 
Those fellows have challenged us. If we don’t ac- 
cept it, they’ll think we’re afraid of them. If we 
pick up the gauntlet that they’ve thrown down, and 
give them an awful walloping at the game, we’ll feel 
that accounts are squared. Really, it would give us 
a lot of satisfaction to win that game.” 

Suppose you don’t win,” Paul suggested. 

Jack shook his head. We refuse to suppose any- 
thing of the kind,” he replied. “If Luther will pitch, 
and all you Beavers will stand by us, I think our pen- 
nant will be safe.” 

“ Oh, I’ll pitch ! ” Luther promised, “ and you can 


CHALLENGE FROM ENEMY 173 


count on this crowd to back you up in anything you 
do toward settling this matter.” 

And the others heartily endorsed this confident as- 
surance. 

** As long as your scoutmaster has left this matter 
in your hands, it is not becoming in me to offer ad- 
vice,” Mr. Bruce said thoughtfully, when a pause 
occurred. ‘‘If you will pardon one suggestion, 
though, I should like to speak a word of caution against 
an eager acceptance of this challenge, after the man- 
ner of a trout seizing a fly. If you think it wise to 
accept the offer of these boys, you certainly are in a 
position to make them give you the most favorable 
terms which you care to submit — favorable from your 
point of view, I mean. 

“ For instance, suppose you should agree to their 
proposition only on the condition that their annoyances 
were immediately to cease. Such an amendment, at 
least, would show them that you expect value received 
for every concession you make.” 

“ Thank you, Mr. Bruce ! ” Jack replied. “ That’s 
a fine suggestion, and I’ll be very glad to talk it over 
with the rest of the Buffaloes.” 

“ It seems a little early to talk about baseball,” 
Wally remarked. “The snow hasn’t left us yet, al- 


174 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


though if it keeps as mild as the last few days have 
been, we won’t see much of it by the end of the 
week.” 

“ The hot spell has spoiled skating,” Hollister com- 
plained. “ Why, this weather makes you think of the 
summer vacation.” 

‘‘ We’re going to have a change,” Clinton predicted. 
‘‘ It was so mild and pleasant this afternoon that it 
looked like a ‘ weather breeder.’ I think it will storm 
to-morrow.” 

‘‘Oh, yes! Of course, you’d remind us of some- 
thing pleasant to look forward to,” Harold sighed. 
“ You’ve no idea what a pessimist Clint is getting to 
be. I think it must be ‘ old age creeping on apace, 
uncheered by faith and ’ — soap. I look out of the 
window and say,‘ Isn’t it great to see the sun shining 
so brightly? ’ ‘ Yes,’ says he, ‘ but it’s drawing water. 

It’ll rain to-morrow ; just see if it doesn’t.’ 

“ Then it does rain, and when it clears off, I say, 
‘ Well, the storm’s over. The sun is coming out again.’ 
And Qint says, ‘ In that case, I suppose our wall- 
paper will be faded worse than it is now.’ 

“Oh, he’s a great trial to my tender nervous sys- 
tem. You’ve noticed lately how melancholy I’ve been, 
haven’t you?” 


CHALLENGE FROM ENEMY 175 


Why, no ! I can’t say that I have,” Paul gasped 
in surprise. Harold happened to be looking directly 
at him, so he felt that the responsibility of answering 
the question rested upon his shoulders. 

‘‘That’s good! I’ve tried bravely to conceal it. 
I’ve been cheerful before people. But alas! Also 
alackaday ! My harp is hanging on a weeping willow 
tree, and my heart is bowed down by weight of woe, 
just like the old song says.” 

“ Oh, come off! ” Clinton laughed. “ If you’re go- 
ing to be the patrol leader of the Beavers, they’ll ex- 
pect you to quit stretching facts for the sake of being 
funny — or trying to be.” 

“ I surrender ! ” Harold cried. “ But really, Clint, 
you are getting awfully in the habit of looking on 
the dark side of things. Far be it from me to make 
personal remarks, but I just want to remind you that 
a Boy Scout is supposed to be cheerful. I’ll try to 
set you a good example in that part of the program, 
even though I may fall down somewhere else.” 

“ You fellows certainly do have a good time out 
here at St. Dunstan’s,” Jack observed with a little 
laugh. “ I’m real glad you’ve formed a scout patrol, 
because it gives me a dandy excuse to come out for 
a visit now and then.” 


176 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“Come often, Jack!” Mr. Bruce exclaimed with 
genuine cordiality. “You always may feel sure of 
a welcome.” 

“ Thank you, Mr. Bruce ! ” the visiting patrol leader 
exclaimed gratefully. “ I have stayed now a good 
deal longer than I meant to, so I’ll have to say a hur- 
ried ‘ good night ’ and start back toward town.” 

As he spoke, Jack put on his overcoat and seized 
his cap. The hour was so close to bed-time that no 
one detained him, and soon peace settled upon St. 
Dunstan’s — a peace quite foreign to the place during 
the busy hours of the day. 

Now “ the war-drum throbbed no longer, and the 
battle-flag was furled.” Some of the Beavers may 
have dreamed of sensational baseball games, in which 
the enemy was defeated with great slaughter, but their 
dreams did not prevent them from getting a full meas- 
ure of rest, and thus were they storing up strength 
against an hour when demands should be made upon 
it on behalf of the Cause which now claimed their loyal 
devotion. 


CHAPTER XI 


CAPTAIN LUTHER DISCUSSES BASEBALL 

4 4 V ING out the new, ring in the old, as Ten- 
nyson didn’t say,” Curtis remarked with a 
A little laugh. He had just entered his 
room in Junior Hall, and had discovered Luther in 
the act of hanging his scout uniform in the wardrobe. 
On the bed, a battle-scarred baseball suit had been 
flung, and Luther’s eyes turned toward it as his room- 
mate spoke. 

“That just expresses it. Curt!” Luther agreed. 
“ You must have a streak of poetry in you somewhere. 
Graceful phrases fall from your lips like — like — ” 

“ Bricks from a shaky chimney,” Curtis suggested 
helpfully, as he drew off his sweater and laid a pile 
of books on the study table. There’s plenty of room 
in me for streaks of several things. Lute, but I guess 
you’ll have to leave poetry out. Maybe I ought to 
blush when I say it, but if you want to know the truth 
I’ll own up to preferring Mother Goose to Keats or 
Browning or some of those other fellows who are 
supposed to belong among the highbrows.” 

177 


178 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Luther raised his hands in a gesture of horror, al- 
though he could not altogether conceal an expression 
of amusement as he exclaimed, “ O that these ears 
of mine should have heard such a confession! Curt, 
your literary taste certainly needs a tonic.” 

“ Never mind about my literary taste,” Curtis re- 
torted good-humoredly. What means this sight 
that smites my surprised gaze ? The snow hasn’t been 
gone long enough to bring out those people who go 
daffy over the what-do-you-call-’ems — the spring 
flowers, you know. Trailing arbutus and such things. 
Yet, here you are getting out your armor and prepar- 
ing for the baseball season. Aren’t you rushing 
things. Captain Hamilton ? ” 

(Luther had been elected captain of the Junior 
Baseball Team at a meeting held during the conclusion 
of the preceding season. ) 

Work starts to-morrow. Curt,” was the reply, and 
the happy ring in Luther’s voice spoke eloquently of 
his pleasure at the prospect of getting into active 
training again. Of course, it’s much too cold and 
sloppy to get out-of-doors, but all the candidates 
have been asked to report at the gym to-morrow after- 
noon.” 

‘‘ Fine 1 Fine I ” Curtis commented approvingly. 


DISCUSSES BASEBALL 


179 


** Nothing like starting things ahead of time. It’s a 
good thing that St. Dunstan’s is closed during the 
summer. Otherwise, football practice might start on 
the Fourth of July. In that case, I see my finish! 
No, thank you! Much as I like the game, I think 
I’d resign from the squad if we had to work when 
the temperature was ’way up out of sight.” 

Don’t be too sure of your safety,” Luther warned 
him. ‘‘ You may get summer football before you fin- 
ish here — ” 

“ The technical term is ‘ graduate,’ ” Curtis inter- 
rupted with frigid dignity. 

Oh — er — beg pardon ! I should have said ere 
you terminate your educational course at St. Dun- 
stan’s. But really, Curt, haven’t you heard of camps 
where the football squad is coached through the sum- 
mer? It must be a good thing, because a lot of the 
first-class camps have taken it up, so, sooner or later, 
it’ll strike Camp St. Dunstan. Then where’ll you 
be?” 

“ Down and out ! ” Curtis groaned, seating himself 
comfortably while Luther critically inspected his some- 
what worn baseball suit. Oh, well ! Let’s not bor- 
row trouble. I’ll cross my fingers every time I think 
of it, and wish hard that the idea won’t strike the 


180 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Camp Council favorably. How do things look to 
your practised eye, Cap * 

Luther smiled contentedly. Fine ! Couldn't be 
better, Curt! As far as I can see, the Juniors are 
going to have the strongest team they’ve put into 
the field in several years.” 

** Awfully weak on the pitching end, though,” Cur- 
tis commented playfully. 

(Luther was considered the best pitcher in the 
Junior squad, and the ’varsity team was watching 
him with longing eyes, looking forward to the day 
when he should be a Senior, and eligible to member- 
ship in their select fellowship.) 

Now you’re knocking,” Luther replied serenely. 

Besides, you’re ’way off. We have a new man 
coming out for pitcher and they say he’s a wonder. 
Of course, when I was elected captain, I knew that 
I’d have to use some of the other pitchers in nearly 
all of the games. Who ever heard of a captain who 
pitched every time ? ” 

'' It isn’t often done, that’s a fact,” Curtis agreed, 
''but say, Lute, you know as well as I do that the 
pitcher gets a big slice of glory when a game is won, 
and I don’t know of any fellow in the squad who 
can pitch as well as — ” 


DISCUSSES BASEBALL 


181 


‘‘ Oh, come off ! ” Luther begged. “ You’ll make 
me blush, and, at this season, I can’t pretend that it’s 
sunburn.” 

Curtis smothered a smile and replied quickly, “ You 
flatter yourself unduly, Captain Hamilton. I was 
about to say that I didn’t know of any fellow in the 
squad who can pitch as well as a National League 
pitcher.” 

Luther laughed and seated himself opposite his 
room-mate. “You’re an old fraud, Curt!” he ex- 
claimed playfully. Then he looked down at the 
carpet in some diffidence, and the expression of his 
countenance changed slowly. In place of the merry, 
mischievous appearance, a look of intense earnestness 
and determination possessed his features. 

“ Curt,” he said presently, and all traces of his 
former bantering tone had vanished, “ it opened my 
eyes a lot last fall when you were elected captain 
of the Junior football team. You and I are so 
chummy that I can say things to you without being 
misunderstood. You know what we were when we 
started here at St. Dunstan’s. You were a good- 
natured, happy-go-lucky fellow, who had no more 
idea of shouldering responsibilities than if they never 
had been invented.” 


182 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Curtis nodded, but did not interrupt. 

‘‘ And as for me — well, the only responsibilities 
I thought of were mixed up in some fun that would 
put the illustrious name of Hamilton on the wrong 
side of school records. 

‘^When you were boosted into the place Raymond 
left vacant, you acted like Atlas with the world on 
his shoulders. You sat up five minutes later each 
night to plan things for your team, and you even 
woke up before the rising-bell rang, so as to do a 
little extra worrying.” 

‘‘Well, things did look kind of wabbly once or 
twice,” Curtis urged defensively. 

“ So they did,” Luther agreed, “ but the point I’m 
trying to make is that you took the position so 
seriously. Why, Curt, I don’t believe you ever in 
your life settled down to anything in such a do-or- 
die, sink-or-swim, survive-or-perish spirit.” 

“ It did take an awful grip on me,” Curtis acknowl- 
edged. 

“ Yes, and all this was going on right before my 
eyes, so, of course, it couldn’t help having its effect 
on me. When I was elected captain of the Baseball 
Juniors, I made up my mind to tackle things just as 
earnestly as you did last fall. 


DISCUSSES BASEBALL 


188 


“ Once I would have grabbed the position and used 
it as a way of showing off. I’d have wanted to be 
captain and pitcher, too, so’s to be right in the lime- 
light. If any glory had gone past me, it would have 
been an accident. You’ve shown me. Curt, that the 
captain of a team is the man who has to sacrifice the 
most for the sake of the others and of the school. 
Of course, he ought to be willing to do this, but, be- 
lieve me, it’s no easy thing ! ” 

Right-0 ! ” Curtis exclaimed fervently. “ It’s 
hard — hard enough to crack nuts on ! ” 

“ Well, Curt, we’ve shown ’em what one of us can 
do, and I’ve made up my mind to keep on with the 
good work, even if it pierces my tender heart until 
it looks like a porous plaster. I’m going to let Harper 
and Stubbs pitch, unless this new man proves to be 
the wonder they say he is. I’ll swallow my own feel- 
ings for the sake of the team, and take a place some- 
where in the infield — second, most likely.” 

‘‘ Who’s the new man ? ” Curtis wanted to know. 

“ His name is Waters, and he comes from some 
place in the Jersey suburbs.” 

“ Waters — hm-m-m ! He ought to be a good 
pitcher. His name suggests it.” 

“Stop your knocking! He’ll have a fair trial, of 


184 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


course, and I hope he will prove a real ‘ find.’ He’s 
just entered here at St. Dunstan’s — came at the be- 
ginning of the winter term, so I haven’t seen much 
of him, but I’ve heard from some of our fellows that 
he’s all right.” 

“ Aren’t you going to pitch at all. Lute ? ” Curtis’s 
tone showed that he was not altogether pleased with 
Luther’s modest withdrawal in favor of aspiring 
team-mates. 

I would like to pitch against Dunstanburg High,” 
Luther admitted regretfully. ‘‘They ran away from 
us last year, you remember, when they began to 
score.” 

“ Well, that wasn’t your fault. Lute. You pitched 
a good game, but the team seemed to go to pieces, 
all at once. The support was rank.” 

Luther shook his head in protest. “ I walked three 
men when we needed strike-outs,” he said reminis- 
cently. “ I guess I got rattled some. That’s why 
I’m anxious to get back at them and show what I 
can do. I don’t enjoy getting licked by any one, 
naturally, but it just makes me sore to be walked over 
by a mean bunch, like the team they had last year. 
They just rubbed it in all the time, until I felt like 
declaring war on them.” 


DISCUSSES BASEBALL 


185 


Curtis laughed at this belligerent declaration. 

But I don’t just catch what you’re driving at, Lute,” 
he replied. ‘‘Of course, your complimentary re- 
marks about my work with the football team touch 
my heart. I accept them with becoming modesty. 
If you noticed, you probably saw me blush several 
times. But about this pitching business — do you 
really think you can do more for the team in some 
other position?” 

“ As captain — yes ! ” was Luther’s prompt re- 
ply. . “ A captain ought to be in a position where 
he can watch everything that’s going on. A 
pitcher can’t do this very well. I’d rather pitch than 
do anything else, but, for the sake of the team, 
I’ve decided to let somebody else tackle the job this 
season.” 

Curtis nodded. “I see! I know just how you 
feel. Lute, and I’m glad you’ve made up your mind 
to do this thing, even if it is hard.” 

“ You and I have worked together so often. Curt, 
that I think we can get up a list of signals without 
much trouble,” Luther said, after a brief silence. 
“ It’ll come in handy for these other fellows.” 

“ That’s right ! ” Curtis agreed heartily. “ Let’s 
draw up a complete list, and make two or three copies 


186 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


of it. Then we’ll feel as if we were actually at work 
in the baseball campaign.” 

He tossed a pad on the table, and Luther produced 
his fountain pen. The next half-hour was spent in 
consultation, with results recorded on the pad. 
Finally, Luther gathered up the sheets and dropped 
a book on top to serve as a paper weight. 

“ There, that’s done ! ” he exclaimed. “We always 
tackle business before pleasure, Curt, so the next 
thing on the program is a visit to the library. We’ve 
got to look up a lot of references for that historical 
essay.” 

“ Pleasure, says you ! ” Curtis groaned. “ Say, 
just find it and introduce me to it.” 

Nevertheless, he went with Luther to the library, 
where some time was spent in consulting books of 
reference, making notes, and discussing plans for the 
forthcoming essays. Presently, the work was com- 
pleted, and they started back toward their room. 
Just outside the library door, they met Franklin 
Harper, one of the possible pitchers, and Luther in- 
vited him to come upstairs and be presented with a 
full and complete edition of pitching signals. 

Most of these he already knew, but, being quite 
willing to refresh his memory and to do all in his 


DISCUSSES BASEBALL 


187 


power to improve his pitching record, he joined Luther 
and Curtis, and the trio walked slowly up the broad 
stairway, eagerly discussing baseball prospects. 

** Now here’s a list that Curt and I made out this 
afternoon,” Luther said, as he stepped toward the 
table. “ I think you’ll find it — ” 

He stopped suddenly with an exclamation of sur- 
prise. Everything upon the table appeared to be just 
as he had left it, but the lists of signals had disap- 
peared as completely as if they never had existed. 


CHAPTER XII 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER OF A SEVENTH 
DAUGHTER 

^ ONE ! ’’ Luther exclaimed, turning in sur- 

I prise toward his companions. “ Well, 

wouldn’t that bump you ? ” 

I see where the Beavers will have a chance to do 
some scout work,” Curtis remarked, after a moment 
of silence, during which each boy looked quickly 
about the room in search of anything that might 
reveal the identity of the unknown intruder. Let’s 
hunt up Hal and the others, and see what they have 
to say about it.” 

‘‘ Can you tell whether anything on the table 
has been moved ?” Harper wanted to know. ‘‘ Do 
you remember just how you left the books and 
things?” 

‘‘ Why, we didn’t take any special notice of them,” 
Curtis replied slowly, ‘‘ but you can see that nothing 
has been mussed up. It looks to me as if some one 
had slipped in here, grabbed the papers, and sneaked 
out again, without touching anything else.” 

i88 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 189 


“ But who would be likely to do it ? They wouldn’t 
be of any earthly use to a fellow here at St. Dun- 
stan’s.*’ 

Luther shrugged his shoulders. ‘‘No, of course 
not ! ” he agreed, “ but, all the same, I don’t like the 
looks of it.” 

“ Perhaps some fellow came in to see us while we 
were down in the library,” Curtis suggested. “ The 
room was empty, and it would have been easy to 
swipe the signals, you know. Maybe it’s only a joke, 
after all.” 

“Well, let’s hunt up the other Beavers,” Luther 
urged. “Come on. Harper! We’ll make believe 
that you belong to our patrol until we get this thing 
straightened out.” 

In the meantime, while this annoying incident was 
being* duly considered by those most intimately affected 
thereby, the two members of Beaver Patrol who ex- 
celled their fellow-scouts in mischievous devices were 
planning a practical joke, of which Captain Luther 
was to be the victim. 

“Are you in here, Hal?” Hollister’s head and 
shoulders were thrust through the partly-open door- 
way. “ Ah, yes ! I see you are. No, don’t bother 


190 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


to answer my question. I insist that you shall save 
yourself this labor.” 

He entered the room which Harold and Clinton 
shared, carefully closed the door, and seated himself 
comfortably in Clinton^s vacant chair. 

‘‘Come in, won't you?” Harold exclaimed humor- 
ously. “ Fm not at home, but you can sit down and 
wait for me.” 

“ Thanks ! ” laughed Hollister. “ When do you 
expect to be ready for company ? ” 

“ Not for six months,” was the hasty reply. “ I've 
gone to Europe.” 

“Well, you’d better hustle back. There's some- 
thing doing,” and Hollister winked mysteriously. 

“What? Where?” 

“ Oh, never mind ! You're in Europe.” 

“ Fve come back,” Harold announced. “ I came 
by wireless, so's to get here in a hurry. What’s do- 
ing, Matty?” 

Hollister grinned mischievously. “ Say, Hal, do 
you know Madam Zanzelini ? ” he asked mysteriously. 

Harold looked surprised. “ Madam Zan — zan — 
who?” 

“ Madam Zanzelini I ” Hollister's voice lingered im- 
pressively on each syllable. “ Greatest seeress and 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 191 


fortune teller in the world. Seventh daughter of a 
seventh daughter. Reads the future like an open 
book for the small sum of twenty-five cents. Terms 
strictly cash in advance.” 

‘‘ Oh, is she the gypsy who tells fortunes ? ” 

** Yes, there’s a band of them in town now — or 
rather, just outside the city limits — and the Madam’s 
been doing a land office business. Dunstanburg, you 
know, isn’t very generously supplied with fortune 
tellers, so she’s had the field all to herself. She’s done 
one or two rather clever things, and a good deal of 
free advertising has come her way. Now here’s the 
deep and awful plot,” — Hollister lowered his voice 
to a hoarse whisper — “ Next Saturday night. Madam 
Zanzelini is coming to St. Dunstan’s.” 

“ I see her ! ” scoffed Harold. Oh, yes ! I can 
just shut my eyes and see the faculty and a brass band 
marching out to meet her. ‘ Madam Zanzelini,’ says 
the Doctor, ‘ we bid you welcome to St. Dunstan’s 1 ’ 
‘My thanks, kind sir,’ she replies in broken tones. 
‘The future opens before me, and I can see that you 
are going to have oatmeal for breakfast.’ ” 

But Hollister’s smile grew broader and he shook 
his head. “Of course, she can’t come — not in the 
flesh, anyhow. Faculty’s too hippy, and she’s too 


192 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


busy. She’s going to be here in spirit, though. For 
a while on Saturday night, I’m to be Madam Zanze- 
lini.” 

‘‘You!” Harold exclaimed jeeringly. “You look 
about as much like a gypsy fortune teller as a cow 
does.” 

“ Wait until you see me in costume,” Hollister ad- 
vised. “ I’m the speaking image of the Madam.” 

“ She must look like a freak 1 ” Harold observed 
mockingly. 

“ Now you’re getting personal,” Hollister retorted 
with undisturbed good-nature. “ The show is for 
Captain Luther’s special benefit. Seems to me I didn’t 
tell you that before.” 

“ How’s that ? Where does Lute come in ? ” 

Hollister slowly closed one eye, and assumed a look 
of mysterious wisdom. 

“ Captain Luther’s too happy,” he replied with a 
grin. “ In this dark vale of tears, it doesn’t do to 
look for blue sky all the time. Once in a while, you 
find ‘ thunder heads ’ rolling together, unless there’s 
something the matter with your eyes. Madam Zan- 
zelini sees trouble ahead for our gay and gallant cap- 
tain.” 

“What under the sun are you driving at, Matty?” 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 193 


Harold asked, knitting his brow in perplexity. ‘‘I 
don't get the combination." 

“ Why, it’s just this way, Hal. Lute has an idea 
that his bunch of baseball hopefuls is the most bril- 
liant lot of stars that ever have blinked in the St. 
Dunstan sky. I’d like to give him a stiff jolt. It 
would be heaps of fun, and besides I think it would 
do him good.’’. 

Oh, yes ! ’’ Harold agreed virtuously. ‘‘ We must 
consider the dear child’s welfare above everything 
else. If we have a chance to do him good, nothing 
must get in the way until we finish.’’ 

Hollister nodded. I knew I could count on you, 
Hal ! ’’ he exclaimed. “ Now, this is the plan. You 
remember the school play last winter? Well, I wasn’t 
here then, but I’ve heard lots about it. There was 
a gypsy fortune teller in it, and I’ve found out that 
the costume is poked away in the storeroom with a 
lot of other things. Saturday night, I’m to be 
Madam Zanzelini. I’ll take possession of a vacant 
classroom over in the school building, and your part 
of the program will be to steer Lute into the room, 
so that I can tell his fortune. If the other fellows 
want to come, of course that’ll be all right, but I’m 
gunning for Lute in particular. I have a perfectly 


194 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


ripping future all mapped out for his bunch of stars. 
Honestly, Hal, Fve draped the season in so much 
gloom that you couldn’t find a bright spot with a 
microscope.” 

Harold laughed gleefully. That’ll be swell, 
Matty ! ” he declared. ‘‘ I tell you, it takes our Matty 
to get up these little — er — what shall we call ’em? ” 
Diversions,” Hollister prompted. “ Pleasant in- 
terruptions of the dull routine of school life. Isn’t 
that a scholarly way to put it ? I don’t believe Doctor 
Prune could improve on that so’s to notice it.” 

‘‘ We’d better keep it dark for a while, hadn’t we ? ” 
Harold asked, and Hollister nodded a vigorous as- 
sent. 

‘‘ Only the Beavers are to be admitted into Madam 
Zanzelini’s audience chamber,” he said, “ and it’ll be 
lots more fun if only you and I know who ‘ she ’ is. 
Maybe we’ll tell the others later, but if many are in 
the secret now. I’m afraid Lute’ll catch on. 

“ Now that I’ve attended to this important business, 
I’ll tell you what I really came for,” Hollister con- 
tinued. “ I’d like to borrow Clint’s Latin notebook. 
We were arguing about a translation down in the 
library this afternoon, and if we have the book, the 
point can be settled in just about two minutes.” 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 195 


Certainly,” Harold agreed cordially. Fll lend 
you anything belonging to Clint. Look over there 
in the window, Matty. The sash was rattling last 
night, so I grabbed the first thing that came handy, 
and stuffed it into the crack.” 

Hollister walked over for a brief investigation. 
“ No, that isn't it,” he reported. ‘‘ That’s one of 
your old notebooks.” 

“In that case. I’ll take it out,” Harold declared, 
springing to his feet. “I’m willing to sacrifice a 
heap for my beloved alma-mater-that-is-to-be, but 
when it comes to giving up a book on which I have 
spent countless hours of — of — ” 

“Unremitting toil,” Hollister suggested. 

“Thanks! Countless hours of unremitting toil — 
that’s just about the size of it, Matty. I notice that 
it hasn’t remitted anything so far. Ah! here we 
are!” 

Harold had been searching among the books and 
papers on the study table as he spoke. Now he held 
up the desired book and passed it across to Hollis- 
ter. 

“ There you are, my brave fellow-scout,” he re- 
marked. “ Much good may it do you ! Let’s go 
down and find Clint, so that we can have it out with 


196 ST. DUNSTAIST BOY SCOUTS 


him. We can’t spend much time in arguing the 
matter, for it’s nearly time to eat, and far be it 
from us to let anything interfere with that important 
duty. 

That reminds me, Matty! I’ll have an awful job 
to appear calm when I get into the dining hall. It 
won’t do to let the other Beavers suspect that anything 
special is in sight, but, with this Madam Zanzelini 
business in my system, I don’t see how I’ll be able 
to settle down.” 

‘‘I expect it will just about choke you, Hal, but 
every good cause has its martyrs. You can be a 
Boy Scout martyr. Let’s see! I don’t think any 
special emblem is awarded to scouts who suffer for the 
Cause by keeping still, but I should think there might 
be. Two lips fastened with a padlock would make 
a good one. How about it, Hal ? ” 

“Fine and dandy!” Harold cheerfully responded. 
“ But say, let’s get a wiggle on and move nearer to 
the shrine of — of — who was the patron saint of 
eating, anyhow, Matty?” 

“ Probably Childs or Dennett,” Hollister suggested, 
and they started toward the door. 

Before they reached it, rapid footsteps sounded in 
the hall outside, and Luther, with Curtis and Frank- 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 197 


lin Harper, appeared in the doorway just as Harold 
swung open the door. 

Hello, fellow-Beavers ! ” Luther exclaimed. 
“ You’re just the ones I wanted to see. I’ve got a 
bit of scout work on hand.” 

Don’t tell me that you’ve struck another mys- 
tery ! ” Harold responded. “ Why, the air’s been so 
thick with ’em this term that you couldn’t see more’n 
ten yards ahead — on a very dark night.” 

Luther nodded. This is a real, genuine, double- 
barrelled mystery,” he said excitedly, as he paced 
restlessly about the room. “ Curt and I had a base- 
ball discussion this afternoon, and we agree that it’ll 
be better for the team if I don’t pitch this year.” 

“ A very wise decision,” Harold commented mis- 
chievously. ‘‘ Now the team can get a good pitcher.” 

We’ve got Harper and Stubbs,” Luther went on, 
paying no attention to the interruption, ‘‘ and there’s 
a new fellow coming out. His name is Waters, and 
he comes from Jersey — 

He’s a long way from home,” Hollister sighed. 

When does the mystery appear on the scene ? ” 

‘‘ I’m coming to it,” Luther assured them, “ and 
you would have known all about it by this time if 
it hadn’t been for these impolite interruptions.” 


198 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Both Harold and Hollister pretended to feel duly 
rebuked, and Luther continued without suffering any 
further disturbance. 

‘‘Curt and I have worked together in so many 
games that we know the signals like a book. In order 
to help these three fellows that I’ve just mentioned, 
we wrote out three sets of signals. We left them on 
the table in our room and laid a book on top. Then 
we went down to the library to hunt up some refer- 
ences. We met Harper down there, and asked him 
to come back with us and get a set of the signals 
we’d written out. All three of us came upstairs to- 
gether, but when we walked into the room, the signals 
weren’t there.” 

“ I knew it ! ” Hollister declared. “ About the 
ending of the third chapter, I could tell how Lute’s 
story would end. Were they all gone. Lute, every 
sheet? ” 

“ Yes, there wasn’t a scrap left.” 

“ Room mussed up at all ? ” 

“Not a bit. Everything was just as we had left 
it. Even the book that we had laid on the sheets 
was right there on the table, and you wouldn’t have 
known that it had been touched if you hadn’t missed 
the papers that were underneath.” 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 199 


Hollister whistled softly. “ Do you suspect any- 
body? ” he asked after a moment of silence. 

‘‘Why, no!'' Luther declared. “I’m absolutely 
at sea. I can’t see what object any one would have 
in taking them.” 

“ Well now, let’s see ! What would Sherlock 
Holmes do in such a case ? ” Harold asked briskly. 
“ He’d get a magnifying glass and a tape measure, 
most likely, and go over the floor in that room, look- 
ing for footprints. We might try that scheme, I 
suppose. It won't cost us anything. Who has a 
glass?” 

“ I have one down in my room,” Harper announced 
eagerly. “ I’ll hustle down and get it,” and he hurried 
off on his mission. 

“ Lute,” Harold said in a confidential tone as 
Harper disappeared, “ it isn’t generally known among 
the fellows, I believe, but Madam Zanzelini is coming 
here Saturday night.” 

“ Madam Zan — who? ” 

“ Surely you have heard of the great Madam Zan- 
zelini, seventh daughter of a seventh daughter, one of 
the greatest fortune tellers of the country.” 

“ And she’s coming here to St. Dunstan’s on Satur- 
day night?” 


200 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


So Hollister says.” 

Luther looked incredulous, but Hollister nodded 
impressively. Keep it dark, Lute,” he urged. 

We don’t 'want the report to get around among the 
fellows.” 

“ Now, according to the papers,” Harold went on, 

Madam Zanzelini has done wonderful work in 
locating missing things. If I were you, Lute, I’d 
ask her where those signals went.” 

“ Oh, stuff and nonsense ! ” Luther scoffed. ‘‘ I 
don’t believe in this fortune-telling business.” 

“ That may all be,” Harold retorted, “ but probably 
you’ve never had any experience with this remarkable 
seeress. Believe me, she must be a wonder! I’m 
going to ask her about it, if you won’t.” 

Go ahead I ” Luther urged cordially. ‘‘ Don’t let 
me stand in your way. It’ll be lots cheaper for me 
if you consult the Madam, and I’ll get the report 
just the same.” 

Miser I ” Harold cried scornfully, a little discon- 
certed by Luther’s lack of interest. “ I won’t tell you 
a word about it, so there now! You’re big enough 
to do your own consulting, and — ” 

Just then, Harper returned with the glass, and 
the conversation had to be turned into other channels. 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 201 


Harold seized a tape-measure that hung on his chif- 
fonier, and the whole party adjourned hastily to the 
room occupied by Luther and Curtis. 

Here they made a careful investigation, but found 
nothing to indicate the manner in which the sheets had 
disappeared from the room, or to reveal the identity 
of the person or persons responsible for removing 
them. 

“ It beats me ! ” Curtis declared. “ Shall we say 
anything about it outside? Do you want any other 
fellows to know of it? ” 

‘‘ Let’s keep it quiet until — until after Saturday 
night,” Harold urged, with a glance full of meaning 
in Luther’s direction. I sort of feel in my bones 
that we’ll pick up something by that time.” 

“ Agreed ! ” Hollister exclaimed. We can count 
on you, I suppose. Harper, to keep this thing from 
leaking.” 

‘‘ Oh, yes ! ” Harper responded good-naturedly. I 
won’t give out any interviews to the press until you 
tell me that the time for talking has come. Mum’s the 
word ! ” 

We can do a whole lot of thinking, even if we do 
keep still,” Curtis observed. I don’t like to have a 
thing like that happening right here. It’s a mighty 


202 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


unpleasant feeling that you carry around with you 
when you are suspecting somebody that you don’t 
know of crooked work. The scouts here in Dunstan- 
burg seem to be hoodooed. Buffalo Patrol lost its 
pennant mysteriously, and now we have some base- 
ball signals swiped — ” 

“ Maybe not,” Harper interposed. ‘‘ I don’t like 
to think that any fellow deliberately swiped them. 
It may be a joke, you know, or perhaps — well, I don’t 
just know what explanation to give, but I think we’d 
better not accuse any one of helping himself to them.” 

I suppose they just hopped down from the table 
and walked out,” Curtis retorted scornfully. 

‘‘ Well, I believe we’ll know more about it by Sat- 
urday night,” Hollister declared, gazing intently into 
space, as if he were establishing thought communica- 
tion with the mythical Madam Zanzelini. “ If I hear 
anything before that time. I’ll tell you about it. Curt.” 

There was a little more discussion of the perplex- 
ing circumstance, but the boys were utterly at a loss 
to furnish a satisfactory explanation of the affair, 
and they separated just before the signal for supper 
sounded, with a vague feeling that the baseball season 
was to be as full of excitement as the last football 
season had been. 


THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 203 


Saturday night arrived finally. The missing sheets 
had not been returned to either Luther or Curtis, and 
no clue had been discovered by any of the vigilant 
watchers that promised to throw light on the puzzling 
affair. 

In the early evening, Harold called for Luther, and 
reminded him that this was his golden opportunity to 
consult Madam Zanzelini. Curtis was full of curi- 
osity, and urged his room-mate to interview the seeress. 
Indeed, Curtis was eager to behold the possessor of 
such unusual powers, and declared his intention of 
visiting her audience chamber. Luther scoffed at the 
idea for a while, but finally consented to join the 
others, and the three Beavers started for the vacant 
classroom where the Madam was giving demonstra- 
tions of her ability to read the past, present, and fu- 
ture of those who consulted her. 

The room was dimly lighted. A single cluster of 
electric bulbs near the ceiling cast a shadowy, spectral 
light over the desks and other articles of classroom 
equipment. A screen had been placed in one corner, 
and on a table just behind it, two candles were burn- 
ing. Madam Zanzelini sat back of the candles, and 
their flickering light revealed her gaily-colored cos- 
tume, but partially concealed her face. 


204 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Luther hesitated near the door. Harold feared that 
he was contemplating flight, so he hastened to whis- 
per: 

‘‘ Brace up, Lute ! There’s nothing to be afraid 
of. Shall I go first, or do you want the honor?” 

“ Oh, I may as well plunge in and have it over 
with,” Luther replied, raising his hands in a gesture 
of helpless resignation. ‘‘Lead me to the sacri- 
fice!” 

Accordingly, Harold assumed as much gravity as 
he could, and led the unwilling victim before Hollis- 
ter, who now was posing as “the queen of fortune 
tellers.” 

Madam Zanzelini seized Luther’s hand and bent 
over it eagerly, while her gilt ornaments tinkled 
musically. 

“You come from the West,” she announced, and 
her voice had a queer, foreign accent, “ but not the far 
West. Ah, Chicago! Yes, that is it! I see trouble 
here. Yes — you have been to other schools before 
this one. Two — three — yes, this is the third. 
Here is military life, but not much of it. I see! 
One of these schools had the — what you call it? — 
the drill with the guns, but you were not there long.” 

By this time, Luther was visibly impressed, and was 



“You HAVE BEEN TO OTHER SCHOOLS BEFORE THIS ONE.” — Page 204 



* 



THE SEVENTH DAUGHTER 205 


following the words of the seeress with fascinated at- 
tention. 

You care not so much for the books as the sports,” 
the Madam went on, after the fashion of one who 
finds it difficult to clothe thoughts in proper Eng- 
lish. “ All sports you like, but here is one that you 
prefer above all the rest. It is — ah, yes! — base- 
ball! This game you play much and in it you do 
well. Here is a change — a move up. You are now 
the commander — how you say ? — the captain.” 

Here Madam Zanzelini showed signs of agitation. 
The hand which held Luther’s trembled a little, and 
there was a note of alarm in the tones of the gypsy as 
she continued: 

“You look for the victory. You think it will 
come, but take warning. There is trouble ahead — 
strife — confusion. You must work! Early and 
late you must think always of the company — what 
you call it? — the team. I see success, but only after 
much work and trouble. Others will work with you, 
but you must lead, and if you give up, all will be 
lost.” 

She stopped abruptly and released Luther’s hand. 
“ Perhaps there is some question the young gentleman 
would like to ask? ” she ventured timidly. 


206 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Oh — er — why I lost some — ah — some papers 
a few days ago,” Luther stammered. “ Do you know 
— that is, can you tell me where they are ? ” 

Madam Zanzelini leaned back and closed her eyes, 
while she murmured some words which the boys 
could not understand. 

‘‘ I hear a sound like the rushing of waters,” she 
said finally, and just then some one opened the door 
of the classroom. 

With a muttered exclamation of impatience, Harold 
turned to see who the intruder might be. 

‘‘ Ah, Harold,” said a familiar voice, I was pass- 
ing along the hall, and wondered why the classroom 
was lighted to-night. Surely you are not indulging 
is an extra study period,” and Doctor Prune, the 
Headmaster of St. Dunstan’s, stepped inside the room 
and closed the door behind him. 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE SIGNALS ARE LOCATED 

4 4 H — er — why, good evening, Doctor ! ” 

I I Harold stammered. The interruption 
had come so suddenly and had been so 
entirely unexpected that Harold’s usual self-possession 
quite deserted him, and the confusion of helpless em- 
barrassment held him in its grip. 

Madam Zanzelini came to the rescue. “ It is^ the 
Doctor, then,” she said, rising and making a queer 
kind of courtesy. ‘‘The grand professor! Will the 
gentleman have the future revealed to him ? Even 
the gypsy may know some of those things that books 
tell not.” 

Doctor Prune gasped. In the course of his long 
service at St. Dunstan’s, he had faced very many 
different experiences, but here was a situation abso- 
lutely unparalleled. What was this bold gypsy doing 
at the school, and how far were these boys responsible 
for her appearance? 

While these questions were flashing through his 
mind, Harold recovered from his momentary panic. 

207 


208 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Doctor Prune,” he said in a low tone, “ if you 
don’t mind stepping out into the hall, I’ll explain the 
whole thing to you.” 

“Why not here and now?” the Headmaster de- 
manded sternly. He was convinced that these boys, 
whom he had learned to trust, had been guilty of a 
grave indiscretion, and a feeling of disappointment 
in their “ fall from grace ” mingled with his displeas- 
ure. He was determined to settle the matter at once. 

“If you please. Doctor, I can tell you about it out 
there a good deal better than I can here. Really, sir, 
I think you won’t mind about Madam Zanzelini being 
here when you know all the facts.” 

Harold’s tone was full of persuasive pleading, and 
the Headmaster hesitated. Harold had won a place 
in the Doctor’s heart, so he felt strongly inclined to 
grant the earnest petition. Besides, the schoolmaster 
of two generations learns which boys may be trusted 
to the utmost limit, and Doctor Prune’s confidence 
in Harold, though somewhat shaken just in this mo- 
ment of sudden shock, still was strong enough to win 
the point which the boy was trying to make. 

“ Since you feel so positive that our conference had 
better be held elsewhere, I will go with you, Harold,” 
Doctor Prune announced, after a moment of thought. 


THE SIGNALS ARE LOCATED 209 

“but I must request the boys in this room to wait 
here until our return.” 

The Headmaster led the way across the hall to a 
deserted classroom, touched the button that con- 
trolled a cluster of electric lights near the ceiling, 
then closed the door, and turned inquiringly toward 
Harold. 

‘‘ You didn’t recognize the gypsy, did you. Doctor? ” 
Harold began. 

“Why, no, Harold! Of course not!” 

“ I thought not, sir. It isn’t a real gypsy, you 
know. It’s only Matty Hollister dressed up.” 

“ Why — you don’t tell me ! ” gasped the surprised 
Headmaster, and there was a distinct note of relief 
in his tone. “ Matthew Hollister — a gypsy fortune 
teller ! What does it mean, Harold ? ” 

“It’s just like this. Doctor,” Harold explained. 
“Lute has been elected captain of the Junior baseball 
team, and he’s so confident that he has a bunch of 
winners that we’re afraid he’ll get a hard tumble 
later on. We’ve tried to make him see some of the 
things that need attention, but he just won’t listen. 
Then Matty thought of this plan for giving Lute a 
scare. He put on that gypsy costume left from the 
play last year, and made believe that he was Madam 


210 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Zanzelini, the world-renowned seeress^ who reads the 
future like an open book — ” 

Here Harold’s merriment got the better of him, 
and he had to pause for a hearty laugh, as he recalled 
the incidents which his words described. The stern 
expression had entirely left Doctor Prune’s face, and 
a merry twinkle played about his bright blue eyes. 

‘‘ The plan worked swell. Doctor,^’ Harold went 
on, his enthusiasm making him a bit careless of his 
choice of words. I steered Lute in there to-night, 
and right away he felt ‘ the remarkable power of this 
gifted woman,’ just as the advertisements say. Matty 
warned Lute to be careful, to keep a sharp lookout for 
trouble, and to work hard if he expected to win.” 

Good advice, truly,” was the Headmaster’s com- 
ment. 

Yes, sir ! Oh, I wish you had heard it. Doctor. 
Matty put on a foreign accent, and sort of twisted 
his words around. He had Lute simply hypnotized, 
and I believe our captain won’t be quite so sure of 
easy victories after this.” 

Over-confidence is a dangerous thing, Harold, 
especially when one is placed in a position of responsi- 
bility,” the Headmaster said thoughtfully. ‘‘ If dis- 
aster does come to one who has foreseen no such 


THE SIGNALS ARE LOCATED 211 


possibility, the consequences are likely to be more seri- 
ous than in the case of one who has hoped for victory 
and worked for it, but, at the same time, has schooled 
himself to meet defeat bravely. While you were tell- 
ing me about Luther, I recalled that masterly reply 
of King Ahab to the contemptuous boast of Ben- 
hadad, the Syrian : ^ Let not him that girdeth on 

his harness boast himself as he that putteth it off.’ 
Rather a good bit of advice to remember, eh, Har- 
old?” 

‘'Yes, sir. I’ll try to think of that and repeat it 
to Luther in case this fortune-telling business doesn’t 
cure him.” 

“ I think you may look for an improvement,” the 
Doctor observed with a smile. “ Indeed, I am not 
at all certain that Luther is over-confident. It 
seemed to me that he was taking his position very 
seriously. I know that he is working hard for the 
team, and, while he may think it wise just now to 
scoff at the possibility of disaster, yet I believe he 
fully realizes the difficulties which must be overcome. 
Remember, Luther is a veteran player.” 

“Yes, sir! I remember it all right,” Harold re- 
plied meekly. “ Lute wouldn’t let me forget it, even 
if I wanted to.” 


212 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

“ Well, we must not detain those boys across the hall 
any longer,” the Headmaster declared. ‘‘Do the 
other Beavers understand about Madam — er — the 
gypsy?” 

“ No, sir. Hollister and I are the only ones who 
know the secret.” 

Doctor Prune thought a moment. “ I don’t want 
it proclaimed broadcast that a gypsy fortune teller 
was welcomed at St. Dunstan’s,” he said finally, “ but 
if you will explain the matter fully to Luther and 
the others, within a reasonable time, I shall not in- 
terrupt the program of the evening any more than 
I have already. Indeed, Harold, I am much relieved 
to hear your explanation of this affair. As the matter 
stands now, I have no objection to your fun. When 
I opened the door and entered that room across the 
hall, I thought — well, really, I didn’t know what to 
think,” and the Doctor laughed quietly at the remem- 
brance, as he moved toward the door. 

Harold followed quickly, and soon the pair had 
reached the consultation room of the great Madam 
Zanzelini. 

“ Harold has given me a satisfactory explanation 
of the presence of this — ah — fortune teller,” the 
Doctor announced, as he stepped into the room for 


THE SIGNALS ARE LOCATED 213 


the second time that evening, and I withdraw my 
objections. The — er — the gypsy has my permission 
to stay until the bell sounds the signal for retiring.” 

“ You see ! ” exclaimed Madam Zanzelini triumph- 
antly. Did I not tell the young gentlemen that the 
mind of the grand professor was one open book be- 
fore me? Did I not say that all would be right? 
Kind sir, I thank you ! ” 

But Doctor Prune had retreated hastily. Per- 
haps he feared that the temptation to have his fortune 
told might prove irresistible. 

Luther had been sitting behind one of the benches 
in the classroom used by Madam Zanzelini, while Doc- 
tor Prune was receiving Harold’s explanation. Curtis 
improved the period of waiting by having his fortune 
told, and was somewhat startled to hear the personal 
facts relating to his past, as they fell from the lips 
of the clever gypsy. 

Both Luther and Curtis had felt a little apprehensive 
during the conference across the hall, and they had 
tried to imagine what the result would be. They had 
great faith in Harold’s powers of persuasion, how- 
ever, and believed that the gypsy could have found no 
better or more eloquent advocate. Although they did 
not know what means Harold had employed in order 


214 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


to gain such a result, Doctor Prune’s announcement 
did not greatly surprise them. 

Now that Harold had returned, Curtis and Luther 
joined in urging him to let the fortune teller predict 
his future. Harold protested laughingly, and Luther 
rose to add physical persuasion to his vocal entreaties. 
As he did so, he jarred the desk behind which he 
had been sitting, and a folded paper fell out. Stoop- 
ing quickly, he picked it up, and glanced at it in idle 
curiosity. Suddenly, a change swept over his coun- 
tenance, and he stared at the sheet in evident amaze- 
ment for a minute. Then, quickly recovering himself, 
he slipped it into his pocket, and endeavored to ap- 
pear unconcerned. 

“ Fd like to see you two fellows as soon as you’re 
through here,” he said in a tone that expressed his 
excitement in spite of his efforts to speak casually. 
“ There’s something I want to talk over with you.” 

“ Fm ready now ! ” Harold declared. ''I — er — I 
saw Madam Zanzelini the other day, so she’ll excuse 
me now.” 

The gypsy rose and bowed a somewhat angular fare- 
well to her young clients, and they hurried out of 
the door. If the truth were known, she regretted the 
disguise which prevented her from joining them, and 


THE SIGNALS ARE LOCATED 215 


sharing in the excitement which seemed likely to fol- 
low their hasty exit. 

When they were in the hall, Luther drew the folded 
sheet from his pocket, and passed it to Curtis. 

“ Did you ever see that, Curt ? ” he said. 

Curtis stepped close to one of the clusters of lights. 

Why, it’s the list of signals ! ” he exclaimed. ** This 
is one of the copies that I made ! ” 

‘‘ It surely is ! ” Luther agreed. Do you know 
who uses that desk where I was sitting?” 

‘‘ I can tell you,” Harold volunteered. ‘‘ You high- 
brows don’t go down there any more, but I take 
special math in that room three times a week. Which 
desk did you strike. Lute ? ” 

“Why, let’s see. It was the end row, nearest the 
wall, and — first, second, third, fourth — fourth from 
the front.” 

Harold nodded. “Bennett in the first, then Jack- 
son, Crandall, and Waters in the fourth.” 

“ Waters — the new pitcher ! ” Luther gasped. He 
began to feel as if the gypsy’s prediction of disaster 
was finding speedy fulfilment. 

Curtis shook his head dubiously. “ I don’t like the 
looks of it,” he declared. “ The paper couldn’t have 
moved itself from our room to that desk where Waters 


216 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


sits. Some one has had a hand in this thing, even if 
he isn’t directly to blame.” 

“ Let’s ask him about it ! ” Harold suggested eagerly. 

Oh, yes — let’s ! ” Luther retorted scornfully. 

Let’s march right in and tell him that we have some- 
thing out of his desk. He’ll be so grateful to us. 
Naturally, he’ll think that we make a practice of search- 
ing desks, and the next time he has anything worth 
more than two cents he’ll take pains to lock it up.” 

“ Now don’t get peevish ! ” Harold responded good- 
humoredly. “ You don’t have to rush in and say, 
‘ Here’s the paper you swiped ! Ha ! We have you 
now, caught with the goods on you. Don’t try to 
wiggle out of it!’ Be diplomatic. Lute. Talk about 
the weather, and about the team, and just incidentally 
mention the fact that some signals disappeared from 
your room. Watch him carefully at this point, and 
see if he acts scared. Of course, you don’t suspect 
any one in particular. You — er — think they just 
evaporated — ” 

“ By George ! That’s a good scheme, Hal ! ” Lu- 
ther cried excitedly. You do get some ideas some- 
times.” 

“ Sometimes I ” Harold echoed in an injured tone, 
‘^ril let you know that all my ideas are good, Mr. 


THE SIGNALS ARE LOCATED 217 

Luther Hamilton ! Are you going to take back those 
mean remarks you handed me a few minutes ago?” 

'' Yes, ril take ’em all back and put ’em in 
stock,” Luther assured him. “Now let’s hunt up 
Waters, and see how diplomatically we can fish for 
news.” 

After a few inquiries and some searching, they 
located the desired room, and were fortunate in finding 
Waters alone in it. Striving as best they could to 
make their call appear purely social, the three visitors 
chatted for a few minutes about matters of school 
life. Then conversation turned more definitely into 
baseball channels, and Luther was delicately leading 
the way toward the theme uppermost in his mind, 
when Waters exclaimed suddenly: 

“ By the way, Hamilton, I never thanked you for 
those baseball signals. I’ve studied them a lot, and, 
if I do get a chance to pitch, they’ll be a big help to 
me. 

Luther gasped. “ Oh — ah — don’t mention it ! ” 
he stammered. “You’re welcome, I’m sure! You 
— you got them all right? ” 

He hoped that Waters would attribute his confusion 
to a modest embarrassment at being thanked for a 
deed of kindness which would have been forgotten by 


218 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


this time had it not been for the sensational sequel 
thereto. 

** Oh, yes ! The list is downstairs in my desk 
now.” 

(It was not, as a matter of fact, but Waters was 
blissfully ignorant of the contents of Luther’s coat 
pocket. Perhaps this was fortunate for both boys.) 

“Who was it who gave you the list, Waters?” 
Luther asked in some perplexity. “ I don^t just seem 
to remember.” 

“Why, Mr. Reynolds! The coach, you know! 
He said that you had made out several copies, so he 
gave one to me.” 

“ Oh, yes ! ” Luther responded, striving to act as 
if the answer recalled all the facts to his memory. 
“ Curt and I wrote them out one afternoon.” 

The same thought occurred to all three visitors at 
this time. The solution of the mystery lay with Mr. 
Reynolds, not with Waters. There was little time 
left before the signal for retiring would sound, so 
the call was concluded as quickly as possible. Then 
the trio hurried toward the apartment of Mr. Rey- 
nolds, and laid the facts before him. 

“ Well now, isn’t it surprising how perfectly inno- 
cent things will get themselves mixed up into tan- 


THE SIGNALS ARE LOCATED 219 


gles ? he exclaimed with a laugh. Some of the 
baseball men were talking with me in the gym on 
that afternoon when the signals disappeared so mys- 
teriously. Waters was mentioned by several, and it 
occurred to me that it might be wise to give him a 
list of signals to study. Accordingly, I asked our 
little friend, Robert Arland, who was with us, to 
see if he could find you, and, if he succeeded, to ask 
you to write out a list of signals for Waters. Rob 
went up to your room, and evidently found no one 
therein. The signals were on the table, in plain sight, 
so I suppose he took it for granted that you had writ- 
ten them out in response to a previous suggestion from 
me. At any rate, he brought back with him several 
copies of our signals, and said that you had them all 
ready. Of course, I supposed that you had given 
them to him and knew just where they were going, so 
I have not mentioned the matter to you. I gave a 
list to Waters, and the others I am keeping in a safe 
place, awaiting use later in the season. 

There, Captain Luther ! See how your mystery 
evaporates when it is exposed to air. I hope all your 
troubles will disappear as quickly. I am glad that 
you did not suspect any one in particular of taking 
the papers with evil intentions. That might have led 


220 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


to awkward complications. After all, it is a good 
deal safer to suspend all uncharitable judgment in a 
case like this, until you have positive proof of guilt. 
A person with a suspicious nature sees lots of trouble 
that doesn’t exist outside his own mind.” 

“ Hark ! There goes the signal for bed. Good 
night, boys, and pleasant dreams to all of you.” 

‘‘ I’ll put that paper back in Waters’s desk to-mor- 
row, and he’ll never know what a narrow escape he 
had,” Luther said, as they hurried back toward their 
rooms. 

Harold paused with his hand, on the knob of his 
door. Well, Madam Zanzelini wasn’t far out of 
the way,” he reminded them in a low tone. She 
said that she heard a sound like the rushing of waters, 
when Lute asked her about the missing papers, and 
we know very well who had one of them.” 

Then he disappeared within the room. 


CHAPTER XIV 


BUFFALO PATROL ANNOUNCES A DECISION 


H 


AL!” 

No answer. 

Hal, it’s time to get up ! ” 

Still the patrol leader of the Beavers slumbered 
peacefully, although he showed some signs of rest- 
lessness. 

Clinton Austin, his room-mate, had witnessed such 
attacks on previous occasions, and knew just how to 
treat them. Seizing a sponge which lay conveniently 
near, he hurried to his washstand and plunged it 
into the water-pitcher. Then he advanced upon the 
sleeper, with weapon held aloft in dripping menace. 
Presently, the water was dropping upon Harold’s up- 
turned face. 

Splash ! splash ! splash ! Harold twisted and 
dodged in an effort to escape the deluge, at the same 
time murmuring sleepy protests. Splash ! splash ! 
splash! Clinton hardened his heart and kept up the 
shower relentlessly. Now Harold opened his eyes, 
gasped, held up his arm as a shield, and then rolled 
out of bed. 


221 


222 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ I’m up ! ” he announced with a yawn. “ Ho-hum ! 
You can turn off the rain, Clint, and bring in a little 
blue sky, instead. Thanks for the shower. Now I 
won’t have to wash.” 

I thought you were going to sleep all the morn- 
ing,” Clinton declared severely. ‘‘As it is, you’ve 
had an extra hour.” 

“ That’s so ! This is Sunday, isn’t it ? ‘ Sweetly 
dawns the Sabbath morning on a world so full ot 
care.’ Well, if I must get dressed, I suppose I may 
as well put on my purple and fine linen now. Then 
I won’t have to do any fussing after breakfast.” 

He began to dress, showing no evidence of haste 
as he proceeded, though his tongue moved faster than 
his hands. 

“Clint,” he said, after a little time, “we haven’t 
heard anything from Jack Radcliff lately. I’d like 
to know how the Buffaloes are getting along, and 
whether those fellows still are bothering them, and 
when that thrilling baseball game is going to be 
played.” 

“You want to know too much, Hal,” Clinton in- 
formed him. “Your thirst for knowledge is ex- 
tremely touching. If only you were as thirsty when 


ANNOUNCES A DECISION 223 


it comes to Latin and math, you’d be a great scholar.” 

“ Here, here, little boy ! It isn’t polite to tell peo- 
ple things that they don’t want to know. Run along 
home now, and see if your mother doesn’t want you.” 

‘‘ You’d better run along and get dressed,” Clinton 
commented relentlessly. 

“ Yes, I will ! But I was just thinking, Clint, that 
perhaps we can get permission to call on Jack to-day, 
and those fellows who’ve been bothering the Buffa- 
loes. It’s our duty to take some interest in them, and 
besides it gives us a dandy excuse for getting out.” 

‘‘ Maybe we can go, but if you don’t make up your 
mind in about two seconds which shirt to put on, you 
won’t be ready for breakfast until church time.” 

Harold had been critically surveying his supply of 
linen, but Clinton’s vigorous reminder of the flight 
of time nerved him to action. He closed his eyes, 
went through the process of ‘‘ counting out,” then 
seized a shirt, and opened his eyes. 

Ah ! Here’s where we appear in tan with lav- 
ender stripes,” he announced. It must be a great 
advantage to be poor, Clint. If a fellow has only 
one shirt, he never has to wonder which one to put 
on. Just think how much mental strain he’s spared.” 


224 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Well, you could get rid of all your shirts but one, 
if you wanted to try the experiment,^’ Clinton replied 
with a laugh. I dare say some paint store would 
like to exhibit them for color specimens.” 

Now you’re knocking!” Harold declared re- 
proachfully. “‘Clang, clang! goes the hammer on 
the anvil’ Never mind! When I’ve had my coat 
off. I’ve been taken for the Aurora Borealis more than 
once, and that’s more than you can say.” 

“ Oh, I could say it, too, if I wanted to,” Clinton 
protested, “ but I won’t. There goes the breakfast 
bell. They waited for you as long as they could. I 
suppose you’ll be down as soon as you get through 
fussing.” 

“ Yes. I’ll be there in all my glory before you 
finish your oatmeal. Don’t wait for me.” 

Harold could move very rapidly when there was 
occasion for so doing, and the thought of a meal wait- 
ing for him in the dining-hall below evidently stimu- 
lated his activity, for he soon joined the others at 
Mr. Bruce’s table. 

It was a bright, sunny day, with just a suggestion 
in the air of the balmy days of spring a few weeks 
ahead. No wonder, then, that Harold and his fellow- 
Beavers felt a restless desire to be out-of-doors as 


ANNOUNCES A DECISION 225 

much of the time as the simple routine of a Sunday 
at St. Dunstan’s permitted. 

In the afternoon, they were granted the privilege of 
calling upon Patrol Leader Radcliff, and a little before 
three o’clock, the entire group of Beavers started to- 
ward the city. 

“ This weather makes a fellow feel like getting into 
a good game of baseball,” Luther remarked, going 
through the motions of delivering a curve that would 
have startled the most experienced of batsmen. 

‘‘ It certainly does,” Curtis agreed, with equal en- 
thusiasm. ‘‘If we have that game between the scouts 
and those fellows who’ve been bothering the Buffa- 
loes, it’ll probably be as exciting as any we’ve ever 
played.” 

“ I hope we lick ’em out of their boots,” Paul Eaton 
declared. “ That’ll convince ’em maybe that scouts are 
made of something besides lollipops and charlotte 
russe.” 

“ Right-0 ! ” Harold exclaimed. “ When we have 
a training-table, we’ll let Paul suggest the bill of 
fare.” 

“You remember that piece of cardboard I had,” 
Clinton remarked presently, following an animated 
discussion of the ideal menu for a training-table. 


226 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

The one that came out of the tramp’s pocket, I 
mean.” 

“ Oh, yes ! We remember it well ! ” Hollister as- 
sured him. “ Haven’t you returned that yet? I’m sur- 
prised, Clint ! The poor fellow may be suffering for it.” 

I’ll give it back when I see him,” Clinton promised. 
** I still have it in my trunk.” 

‘‘ Better hang on to it, Clint,” Wally advised. “ It 
may be a diagram showing the location of Captain 
Kidd’s treasure.” 

‘‘ What I started to say was this,” Clinton persisted. 

When Jack Radcliff saw that drawing, he seemed 
to take a great interest in it. He even went so far 
as to copy it carefully. Why do you suppose he was 
so worked up over it ? ” 

“ Perhaps he thought it was a sketch by one of the 
great artists — Leonardo da Vinci, or Michael Angelo, 
or some of those fellows,” Wally suggested. “ Prob- 
ably he’s fond of art, and copied it so as to have the 
drawing near him all the time.” 

"Wou’d better make one more suggestion, and then 
give up,” Clinton retorted scornfully. ‘‘ You remem- 
ber what Jack said about the disappearance of the 
pennant. They kept it in a certain room down at 
the club building, and had a special place reserved 


ANNOUNCES A DECISION 227 

for it. All at once, it vanished. They don’t know 
just when it went or who took it. I’ve been thinking 
that perhaps Jack recognized the drawing on that piece 
of cardboard as a diagram of the room where the 
pennant was kept, or perhaps a sketch of the whole 
floor. I’ve looked it over pretty carefully, and it 
could be either of those things.” 

“ Wow ! ” Harold cried excitedly. ‘‘ Now we’re 
getting into another mystery. How could that tramp 
have a plan of the Dunstanburg Boys’ Club build- 
ing?” 

Easily enough, if somebody gave it to him,” 
Clinton replied. Perhaps Charlie can search his 
memory a little and tell us one or two things.” 

Why, yes ! ” Charlie agreed good-naturedly. 
“ Anything to please you. What do you want to 
know ? ” 

** Were you with those two men all the time they 
were in Dunstanburg?” 

Charlie nodded. Yes, I was,” he responded. “ I 
was looking for a chance to get away from them, 
but they stuck right to me, so there was nothing do- 
ing in that line, as far as I was concerned.” 

‘^Did you hear them say anything about the Dun- 
stanburg Boys’ Club or the pennant ? ” 


228 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Not a word/’ 

“ Did any qne from the city talk with them before 
we appeared on the scene ? ” 

“ No. I should have seen any one who came, and 
Fm positive that no one was near us.” 

Qinton remained silent a moment, and the others 
awaited the renewal of the cross-examination with 
considerable interest. 

‘‘Fm afraid my explanation won’t do,” he ad- 
mitted finally. “If the tramp didn’t use the diagram 
before he fell into our hands, it certainly wasn’t any 
help to him afterward. Evidently, he didn’t go after 
the pennant while Charlie was with him, and — ” 

“ Save your brain, Clint ! ” Harold interrupted. 
“You don’t need to tie it up into any more kinks, 
for Jack Rad cliff is coming toward us with his sails 
all set, and Donald Watson, his chum, is with him.” 

Sure enough, the patrol leader of the Buffaloes 
was waving a greeting from a position about a hun- 
dred yards distant, and soon he had joined his friends 
of Beaver Patrol. 

“I’m mighty glad to meet you fellows,” he de- 
clared. “ I was coming out to see you to-day.” 

“ Come ahead ! ” Harold urged. “ We were on 
our way to see you.” 


ANNOUNCES A DECISION 


Come ahead ! ” laughed Jack. 

Let’s compromise the matter by doing neither,” 
Hollister suggested. “We might take a walk, all 
together, and do our visiting on the way.” 

“ That’s a good idea,” Jack responded. “ I guess 
you fellows all know my chum, Donald Watson.” 

His guess proved entirely correct in this case, and 
soon the group was engaged in earnest and animated 
conversation. 

“ I have something important to tell you Beavers,” 
Jack said presently. “ That’s the reason Don and I 
were coming out to see you this afternoon. Where 
do you suppose our Buffalo pennant is now?” 

“Floating from the North Pole?” Hollister sug- 
gested. 

“ No, nor from the South Pole, either. It’s back 
in its old place at the club building.” 

“If it hasn’t been swiped again,” Don amended. 

“ You don’t say ! ” Luther exclaimed, and Harold 
added quickly: 

“How did it get there?” 

“ That’s what we’d like to know,” Don replied. 

“Yes,” Jack added, “there is as much mystery 
about the return of the pennant as there was about 
its disappearance. We went up to our patrol room 


230 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


last night to hold a meeting, and there stood the pen- 
nant in its old place. The door is always kept locked, 
you know. That’s the funny part of it. Only our 
scoutmaster, Mr. Brooks, and the janitor have keys 
to the door. Whoever put the pennant back must 
have flown through the keyhole.” 

“ Maybe the janitor brought it back to its moor- 
ings.” 

He says not, and it doesn’t seem at all likely that 
he did, because he’s as steady as the meeting house, 
and just about the last man to have a hand in any 
fun or mischief.” 

suppose we won’t have that game with those 
fellows,” Curtis observed, and there was a trace of 
disappointment in his tone. 

‘‘Oh, yes! We’ll play the game just the same!” 
Jack assured him. “ That is, we will unless those 
fellows change their minds.” 

“ But I thought the game was to settle the owner- 
ship of the pennant,” Hollister said in a puzzled tone. 

“ I ought to have told you fellows about it before,” 
Jack apologized, “but I’ve been so rushed with one 
thing and another that I didn’t get to it. We de- 
cided to turn down their offer.” 

“You did!” the Beavers exclaimed in chorus; and 


ANNOUNCES A DECISION 231 


surprise, disappointment, and approval mingled in the 
several tones. 

Jack nodded. “ I told our fellows what Mr. Bruce 
said, and about the way Clinton sized up the situation, 
and we talked a good deal about it. At first, we were 
going to draw up a list of conditions, and agree to 
play them if they’d swallow our terms. There was 
one thing, though, that made us change our minds. 

‘‘ Up in our patrol headquarters, we have a framed 
card hanging on the wall. It reminds us that ‘ A 
scout’s honor is to be trusted.’ Every time we looked 
at that card, we felt uncomfortable. It seemed as 
if we were taking a downward step, just as Clinton 
said, in meeting those fellows in the way they wanted 
us to. At last, we decided to turn them down.” 

‘‘ Good for you ! ” Clinton exclaimed heartily. ‘‘ I 
was hoping you’d do that.” 

Yes, we sent them a letter, saying that we would 
hold no further communication with them until our 
pennant was returned.” 

Ah! Just like that! ” Hollister laughed. ** Some 
folks can be dignified, all right.” 

‘‘Oh, we were so dignified that an iceberg would 
have been a sizzling furnace by contrast,” Don as- 
sured him. “ We’ll show you a copy of the letter 


282 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


some time. Our scoutmaster, Mr. Brooks, wrote it, 
and he used to be a teacher in the high school, you 
know, so he could make it good and stiff.'’ 

‘‘ We haven’t felt the least bit sorry,” Jack added. 
‘‘ In fact, I believe there always would have been a 
mean sort of feeling wandering around inside of us 
if we’d accepted the challenge of those fellows. 

“ At any rate, they sent back an answer saying that 
they would like to play a game with us, just for the 
fun of the thing, and that they would try to get our 
pennant and turn it over to us.” 

Well, wouldn’t that bump you ? ” Hollister ex- 
claimed. Why, what’s come over those fellows ? 
Next thing you know, they'll invite you to attend a 
meeting of their missionary society, and join them 
in making patchwork quilts for the heathen.” 

Something has stirred them up,” Don remarked. 

I never saw such a change.” 

If it’s any kind of medicine, try to get the pre- 
scription,” Harold said eagerly. *‘We know some 
fellows who need a good, strong dose.” 

Jack laughed and shook his head. “ It beats me,” 
he acknowledged. “ Right up to the time our pen- 
nant was taken, this bunch was as mean as anything. 
After that, they just came around now and then to 


ANNOUNCES A DECISION 233 


bother us. All at once, they quit. Then they began 
to work for peace. Now they seem to be as gentle 
as turtle doves.” 

“ ’Tis conscience!” Harold declared, striving to 
speak solemnly in a basso prof undo tone. “ Con- 
science, that inward monitor! This teaches you, my 
children, how remorse sooner or later overtakes evil- 
doers.” 

Piffle 1 ” Hollister scoffed. They’re trying to 
fool you, Jack. You’ve heard about the calm that 
comes before a storm — well, just take warning.” 

Jack shrugged his shoulders. “ It does seem too 
good to be true,” he admitted. “ I’m sure we haven’t 
done anything to make ’em change their tactics.” 

“ Maybe the answer to the puzzle is marked on that 
piece of cardboard Clint has,” Wally suggested. “ The 
one that was in the tramp’s pocket, you know. We 
can’t seem to understand just what the drawing does 
mean.” 

“ When I saw it,” Jack informed them, “ I thought 
it might be a diagram of the floor where we have 
our patrol headquarters. That’s the reason I took 
a copy of it. You know how the sketch is divided 
into a lot of squares that could be rooms. Well, 
that’s just the way the rooms are arranged on the 


234 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


top floor of our club building, and there’s a mark 
on one of the squares on the card — remember ? That 
corresponds exactly to the location of our pennant.” 

“Well now, isn’t that a funny thing? ” Harold ex- 
claimed. “ Of course, the tramp couldn’t have used 
the card, because Charlie was with him right up to 
the time our fellows tackled him. After that, Clint 
had the card.” 

“There are a great many strange things in the 
world,” Curtis sighed, and then he told the visiting 
Buffaloes about the very natural manner in which the 
disappearance of the baseball signals had been ac- 
counted for. 

“ When are we going to have the great game with 
those fellows ? ” Luther wanted to know, when Curtis’s 
explanations had been fully discussed. 

“ Just as soon as the weather gets settled. Perhaps 
about the end of March.” 

“Make it after the Easter holidays if you can, 
Jack,” Curtis observed. “We’ll be in fine condition 
then.” 

“All right. I’ll remember! I’m anxious to see 
what’ll develop at that game. Perhaps we can get a 
line on the thing that’s made those fellows ‘ right- 
about-face ’ in their tactics.” 


ANNOUNCES A DECISION 235 


'' Fd like to know,” Harold announced eagerly. ‘‘ I 
hope we can find out.” 

“ You probably will,” Clinton remarked drily. If 
there’s any possible way of getting the information, 
our worthy patrol leader will find it.” 

Harold looked at him with deep suspicion. ‘‘ Was 
that a compliment or a savage knock ? ” he wanted to 
know, but Clinton refused to commit himself on this 
point. 

There was considerable further discussion of these 
matters which so vitally interested the two patrols, 
but no theory was advanced which furnished an en- 
tirely satisfactory explanation. The best they could 
do was to await developments — those revelations 
which so often come with the passing of time. Hence, 
they waited! 

During this interval, however, an important event 
occurred, which vitally affected that member of Bea- 
ver Patrol who had most recently been admitted to the 
fellowship of this group. Of this matter, the next 
chapter will speak. 


CHAPTER XV 


CHARLIE EASTON LOSES A LETTER 

4 i'lF "yr “THAT has happened to the other Siam- 
%/%/ ese twin, Paul?” Wally asked with 
▼ T a laugh, as he accepted Paul’s invita- 
tion to take a walk on a bright, mild afternoon pre- 
vious to the Easter holidays. 

“ Who ? Charlie ? Oh, I don’t want him along 
to-day.” 

You don’t mean to say that you two have dis- 
solved partnership ! ” 

‘‘Oh, no! Nothing like that! We’re just as 
chummy as ever, and are likely to be more so before 
we are less so.” 

“ Just so ! So-so ! ” 

“ Now, Wally, don’t start making fun of this thing, 
because I’m all worked up over it. I just felt as if 
I couldn’t stand it any longer. I had to talk to some 
one or explode, and you’ve stood by me ever since 
I got into that scrape up at camp last summer, so I 
thought you’d help me now.” 

When Charlie Easton was enrolled on the St. 

236 


EASTON LOSES A LETTER 287 


Dunstan records, an immediate friendship developed 
between Paul Eaton and himself. While, in a gen- 
eral way, he was friendly with all the students, and 
especially with the Beavers, he reserved for Paul that 
degree of intimacy which distinguishes one particular 
friend from all others whom a boy or man may be 
fortunate enough to possess. Ever since the first 
days of their acquaintance, these boys had been loyal 
chums, and generally, when one was seen, the other 
was not far distant. 

“ Why, certainly, Paul ! Pm always willing to 
throw out the life-line, especially to a brother-scout. 
What can I do to help you ? ” 

It’s about Charlie, Wallie. You know, we’ve 
been chummy ever since he came here. Somehow, I 
seemed to take to him right away, and yet I believe 
he liked me, too. Don’t you think so, Wally?” 

It certainly looked that way, Paul, which just 
proves again that there’s no accounting for tastes.” 

“ Hey ! Stop your knocking ! I don’t think there 
was anything strange about it. It was — er — affin- 
ity, I guess.” 

‘‘ Oh, yes ! You get those things by the dozen. I’ll 
tell you what it is, Paul, and this is a solemn fact. 
You and Charlie Easton have been together so much 


238 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


lately that you’re growing to look like each other, 
and the longer you keep it up, I suppose the stronger 
the likeness will be. I don’t wonder that you want 
to look like him, but he may not care to look like 
you, so for his sake, why not wear an automobile 
veil?” 

“ Do you really think we look alike, Wally? ” 

‘U certainly do, and others have spoken of it, too. 
By-and-by, you’ll not only act like the Siamese twins, 
but you’ll look like ’em.” 

“Well, I shouldn’t wonder, Wally, because I’ve 
found out that we’re related.” 

“ Is that so? Well now, isn’t it odd the way things 
work out ? How does he come into the family, 
Paul?” 

“ I’m positive he’s my cousin, Wally. That’s what 
makes me so excited, and I wanted to ask you what 
you’d do next if you were in my place. This is the 
way things have developed, so far. 

“ You know, my father lived in England until after 
he was married. He had a younger brother who was 
restless and wanted to come to America. My grand- 
father wouldn’t let him come, because there was some 
other program all mapped out for him, but he came, 
anyhow. Pretty soon, the family lost sight of my 


EASTON LOSES A LETTER 239 


uncle. He settled here and started in business, but 
he didn’t write home because he thought they all were 
down on him. I guess he thought about right, too, 
although my father doesn’t blame him now for what 
he did. Ever since we’ve lived on this side of the 
ocean, we’ve been on the lookout for some trace of 
my uncle, but we heard that he wasn’t using the name 
of Eaton, so it wasn’t easy to pick up his trail any- 
where. 

'‘Of course, Charlie and I have talked sometimes 
about family affairs, and the more I learned of Mr. 
Easton, the more I believed he was my uncle with an 
‘ s ’ hitched onto his name. I haven’t said anything to 
Charlie about it, but I wrote home and told them all 
I’d found out. 

“ As a result, my father went to see Charlie’s father 
(he’s still in Montreal, you know) and I’ve just re- 
ceived a letter, telling me that I was right. Charlie’s 
father and mine are brothers, and he and I are 
cousins.” 

“ That’s fine, Paul ! ” Wally cried heartily. “ I con- 
gratulate you on this addition to your family. I hope 
now that you’ll all be happy together. If Harold 
were here, he’d suggest that we rise and sing, ‘ Blest 
Be the Tie That Binds.’ ” 


240 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Maybe we’ll have a chance later,” Paul remarked, 
because we’re going to have a family reunion during 
the Easter holidays. Charlie is to go home with me, 
and his father is coming over for a few days, so we’ll 
get real well acquainted with our new relations. 

Now the thing I wanted to ask you about, Wally, 
is this. Charlie doesn’t know a thing of all this that 
I’ve been telling you. He’s been invited to go home 
with me for Easter, and has written to his father to 
ask if he can go. Do you think I ought to say any- 
thing to him about our new relationship, or had I 
better wait? It certainly will be a big job to hold 
back such important news, and to act as if nothing 
special had happened. I want to tell Charlie all 
about it, but I thought I’d ask some one before I 
mixed things up.” 

^'I certainly sympathize with you, Paul, in having 
such knowledge and not being able to use it,” Wally 
declared. You’ve done wonders in keeping still so 
far — really, you have. Don’t you suppose you can 
hold fast to the secret until you get home? You 
haven’t much longer to wait.” 

"'Oh, I suppose I can, but it’ll be an awful job, 
Wally.” 

I know it will, and yet I think you ought to do it. 


EASTON LOSES A LETTER 241 


You’ll be on the safe side if you let Charlie’s father 
do the explaining. You have a big slice of glory, 
anyhow, in discovering your long-lost relations. No 
one can take that satisfaction away from you. If 
you break the news to Charlie, you’ll run a risk of 
spoiling the part that Mr. Easton — I mean, Mr. 
Eaton — ought to have. * Better safe than sorry,’ 
you know, Paul.” 

“ I was afraid you’d want me to keep still about it. 
Oh, well! I’ve told somebody, and that’s a little com- 
fort. Anyhow, I thought myself that I’d better wait 
for orders before letting Charlie know how his fam- 
ily had suddenly become enlarged.” 

Maybe you can find that I belong to the Eatons, 
if you keep on shaking your family tree,” Wally sug- 
gested playfully. 

Paul shook his head. “ I’m afraid not, Wally. 
I’d be glad to add you to the family if I could, but 
I don’t believe we’re related.” Then he laughed and 
added quickly : The way we’re walking now, 

though, I think every one would agree that you were 
a step farther.” 

In due season, the Easter holidays arrived. Paul 
and Charlie departed for the distant Canadian home, 
where the Eaton family was to be reunited aft^r so 


242 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


many years of separation, and the secret still was in 
the possession of Paul and Wally. Heroic self-con- 
trol had triumphed over the natural human desire to 
share so important a discovery with one of the parties 
chiefly concerned. 

The Beavers scattered to their several homes for 
these vacation days, so the only report which reached 
them, telling of the important change in Charlie’s af- 
fairs, was that which the cousins brought back with 
them when they returned to St. Dunstan’s. 

Of course, so startling an event called for formal 
recognition, so the Beavers assembled in Number 
6, June ” after study-hour to greet the newly-discov- 
ered member of the Eaton family. Harold purposely 
arranged to have all the other Beavers present when 
Paul and Charlie arrived, and the cousins were greeted 
with a noisy demonstration of good-will. 

'‘We have with us this evening, ladies and gentle- 
men, Cousin Paul and Cousin Charlie,” Harold an- 
nounced. "During long, weary weeks, they were 
cruelly separated by the letter ' s.’ Now, Cousin 
Charlie has lost this barrier. If anybody asks him if 
he has lost a letter, he is expected to nod his head, 
and reply, ' S.’ ” 

"The thing that gets me is why Charlie didn’t 


EASTON LOSES A LETTER 243 


hustle around and find out that Paul was related to 
him,” Hollister remarked. Then Paul would have 
had to tack an ‘ s ’ onto his name. I should think it 
would be pleasanter for Paul to be Easton than for 
Charlie to be Eaton.” 

“ That sounds like a cannibal remark,” Paul re- 
torted. Besides, all the puns on my name — ” 

‘‘You should say ^ our name,’ ” Luther corrected 
him. “ Remember, Cousin Charlie is present.” 

“ Well then, all the puns on our name have been 
copyrighted, so you can’t use them without running 
an awful risk of being sued.” 

Then the Beavers urged the cousins to explain how 
the relationship had been discovered, and Paul, with 
Charlie’s assistance, repeated the facts, substantially 
as they had been given to Wally before the Easter 
vacation. 

His auditors were entirely sympathetic, although 
somewhat inclined to tease the cousins in a good- 
natured way. The Beavers were sincerely glad that 
their scout work on a certain wintry night had pro- 
duced results so unexpectedly fortunate, and they re- 
joiced in the knowledge that the friendship already ex- 
isting between the cousins was to be made permanent 
and even more intimate by the bonds of relationship. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 

C APTAIN LUTHER never had heard that 
old song, “ Listen to the Gypsy’s Warn- 
ing.” If he had, the lines might have oc- 
curred to him as he sought his room after consulting 
Madam Zanzelini. In spite of the skeptical spirit in 
which he had entered her consultation room, he felt 
impressed with the message that she had delivered. 
In spite of his professed disbelief in fortune telling, 
the warning of the gypsy refused to pass from his 
memory. 

Hence, on the night when the strange advice had 
been given to him, the captain of St. Dunstan’s junior 
baseball team did not fall asleep as quickly as was 
his habit. Translated into speech, his thoughts at 
this time would have shaped themselves after this 
fashion : 

Say ! That gypsy was a wonder, all right ! How 
did she know that I came from Chicago? And about 
the different schools, too. Now what the dickens did 
she see in my hand to tell her all those things? It 

244 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 245 


beats me! Worst of all, though, was what she said 
about the team — trouble, strife, confusion, a grand 
slam 1 Wow ! Isn’t that a pretty picture to look at ? 

“ I don’t believe it ! I won't believe it ! Still, she 
got the first part of her talk straight, and I suppose 
she’s just as likely to be right all the way through. 
If she is on the level, maybe it’s a good thing for me 
to know all this in advance. It’ll put me on my guard. 
Too bad, though! Everything looked so bright, and 
I was counting on a good season, with a whole string 
of victories. 

“The gypsy said I must work and lead the others. 
Oh, yes! I’ll work all right, and so will every fel- 
low on the team. If he doesn’t, he’ll hit the slide in 
short order. And any one who starts a row in our 
happy family, or tries to make trouble will find that 
he has to keep pretty busy dodging things. Hereafter, 
I’ll be on the lookout 

“ Maybe I have been a little over-confident, but that 
medicine of the gypsy’s has cured me. It’s a bitter 
dose, though ! I never did like to take medicine, and 
this is no better than other kinds. Well, probably it’ll 
be a hard, up-hill struggle, but I took all the responsi- 
bility of the place when I let them elect me captain, 
and Tm not going to back out now.” 


246 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Having so decided, Captain Luther fell asleep. 

During the days that followed, he seemed just as 
full of enthusiasm and cheerful optimism as ever, but 
those who watched him most critically noticed an in- 
creased vigilance in his outlook upon matters related 
to the team. He seemed to be trying in advance to 
discover obstacles and difficulties in order that they 
might be overcome before they had grown trouble- 
some. Indeed, he took his position so seriously and 
seemed so keenly to feel his responsibilities that Hol- 
lister’s conscience troubled him more than once, as 
he thought of the influence upon Captain Luther which 
Madam Zanzelini’s warning had exerted. 

It was a wholesome thing for the team, though. 
The spirit of the captain was contagious, and each 
member of it caught something of his painstaking at- 
tention to details and his vigilant search for ways 
and means of improving the team. 

Conditions were highly satisfactory when the team 
separated for the Easter holidays, and the alarming 
things predicted by Madam Zanzelini had not come to 
pass. 

Captain Luther’s first game, however, was not on 
St. Dunstan’s schedule. In this engagement, he ap- 
peared, not to uphold the name and fame of his school. 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 247 


but to prove the skill and strength of the Boy Scouts 
of Dunstanburg. 

About a week after the boys had returned to St. 
Dunstan’s from the places where they had spent the 
Easter holidays, Jack notified the Beavers that ar- 
rangements were completed for a baseball game with 
the ancient enemies of the Buffaloes. This was to be 
played on the last Saturday afternoon in April, and 
the scouts of Dunstanburg looked forward to the oc- 
casion with interest which increased in intensity as 
the days passed. 

It was agreed that Luther was to pitch, with Curtis 
as catcher. Jack Radcliff was scheduled for first base, 
his chum Donald Watson for second, and Hollister 
for third. Theodore Randolph and Martin Hunt (of 
Buffalo Patrol) played 'short and center, respectively. 
Harold covered left field and Wally was right-fielder. 
Richard Lester, a member of the Buffaloes and a base- 
ball player of some local repute in the old days of the 
Oak Street Boys’ Club, was a young business man 
now, and his duties in the world of commerce would 
keep him employed until after The game commenced. 
He hoped to appear before many innings had been 
played, and it was planned to use him in case re- 
inforcements were needed at any weak point. Jack 


248 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

Radcliff captained the Boy Scout team, and one of 
the Dunstanburg High School teachers consented to 
umpire. 

This was the situation when the sun rose on a 
bright, mild April morning — the dawning of that 
day to which the Dunstanburg scouts had so eagerly 
looked forward. If they were restless during the 
early hours, perhaps it was not surprising, considering 
the responsibility which rested upon them. 

In the ^early afternoon, they assembled at the build- 
ing of the Dunstanburg Boys’ Club and marched in a 
body to the field where the game was to be played. 
No brass band escorted them, and there was no beat- 
ing of drums or shrill piping of fifes, yet the march 
filled each scout with enthusiasm and a determination 
to conquer. Then, too, the fact that they all were 
marching together reminded each one of his duty to 
the others, of his dependence upon them, and of the 
fact that all must work together to win. 

A large group of boys from the club escorted the 
team to the place of combat, and there was a smaller 
company of St. Dunstan students in the procession. 
Altogether, the march of the scouts attracted consid- 
erable attention, and Dunstanburg, in the language of 
Jack Radcliff, sat up and took notice.” 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 249 

The opponents of the scouts met them at the field, 
where they were discovered in a lively season of prac- 
tice. Their journey thither had not been a triumphant 
procession, nor were there many ‘‘ rooters ” to cheer 
them on to victory. 

When the scouts appeared, practice halted and there 
were evidences of some confusion and embarrassment 
on the part of the opponents. Those who knew how 
matters stood between the two teams watched the scene 
with lively interest. This surely was a moment full 
of dramatic possibilities. Would the other players 
meet the scouts in a friendly spirit? Would the game 
be clean, fairly contested, and free from bitter feel- 
ing, or would there be a succession of disputes and 
tricky plays? If the scouts won, would the trouble be 
ended? What if the other players triumphed? 

Questions like these were clamoring for answers in 
the minds of the scouts and of those spectators who 
were familiar with the events which had preceded the 
challenge. 

The players drew together in a little group as the 
scouts approached them. Then their captain stepped 
forward, rather diffidently it must be confessed, and 
Jack advanced toward him with hand outstretched 
for a cordial handclasp which should bury the past 


250 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


and begin more friendly relations for the future. 

The scouts fairly held their breath for an instant. 
Then the boy grasped Jack’s hand and shook it with 
more than formal feeling. At this point, the irre- 
pressible Harold raised a cheer. This quickly was 
caught up by his team-mates, then by the spectators, so 
that, in a minute, every one was shouting, waving pen- 
nants, and giving noisy demonstrations of enthusiasm. 
This “broke the ice,” and soon the teams were min- 
gling without a trace of bitterness or any ill-feeling. 

The scouts did not know what had caused their one- 
time tormentors to become so peaceful, and they were 
sorely puzzled to account for the marked difference. 
There were many other things to be thought of just 
then, however, and it was surely a relief to know that 
the change had come, so they accepted it gratefully 
and postponed further deliberation until a more con- 
venient time. 

Soon they were ready to begin the game. Luther 
took his place, and a sturdy opponent faced him. 
These boys, perhaps, had read the “ Leather-stocking ” 
stories of J. Fenimore Cooper, for they called them- 
selves the “ Mohicans.” (Luther had read these tales, 
too, and sincerely hoped that this game might be an- 
other instance of “ The Last of the Mohicans.”) 



At this point, the irrepressible Harold raised a ( heer 

Page 250. 




I 




I 


f 

t 

f 

4 


f 


* 









\ ' 
ft 


4 I 




« 



« 


• • 


t > 


* 


•• * 

\ , 

( j 

* 



THE BASEBALL SEASON 251 


Luther paused, and seemed to be studying his op- 
ponent as one examines an interesting scientific speci- 
men. 

Come on ! Play ball ! ” came from the spectators. 

Luther’s hesitation really had not been as lengthy 
as it had seemed to the impatient boys, though quite 
long enough to disturb the first Mohican on the bat- 
ting list. He gripped his bat nervously, moistened his 
lips, then slashed wildly at a ball which went wide. 

‘‘ He swings like a rusty gate,” some one yelled. 
“ Keep it up. Lute. Those fellows’ll strike at any- 
thing.” 

That last statement proved untrue, for Mr. Mohican 
refused to move his bat when the next ball came 
across, and, as a result, had the shock of hearing a 
second strike called. 

The next ball was too low, but he met the one fol- 
lowing for a short fly which Wally caught easily, thus 
projecting himself into the limelight and winning a 
round of cheers. 

The second Mohican managed to secure that choice 
variety of grounder which goes whizzing and bump- 
ing along, just beyond the reach of the nearest players 
and full of tantalizing surprises for any one who tries 
to stop it. If Mohican Number Two had been con- 


252 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


tent with the fellowship of Jack on first base, all would 
have been well with him. He was a daring youth, 
however, and, like Caesar, his ambition proved his un- 
doing. He reached the first bag, wheeled, and started 
toward second at top speed, just as Harold finally 
stopped the ball. A quick throw to Don Watson 
spoiled the runner’s chances, and retired the second 
Mohican. 

The next man was out on strikes, so the first in- 
ning was rather unfortunate for the Mohicans. 

The scouts came in from the diamond in a happy 
and confident frame of mind, and took their places on 
the ''players’ bench.” (It was formed of two planks 
laid across soap boxes, and was " nice and springy,” 
Harold said.) 

Jack faced the Mohican pitcher, grasping his bat 
firmly and striving to conceal the anxiety he felt. 
After two strikes had been called, he hit safely into 
that doubtful territory on the border-line between 
center and left field. 

The pitcher appeared to pay no attention to him as 
he danced about on the base line, now taking a cautious 
lead, now scampering back to safety. This encour- 
aged Jack to attempt to steal second. After Martin 
Hunt had one strike and one ball charged to his ac- 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 253 


count, and had hit two fouls in his eagerness to ad- 
vance the runner, Jack started for the next station on 
the line, just as the pitcher drew back his arm in his 
peculiar ‘‘ pre-delivery ” motion. 

Then the tumult of the spectators was loosed. The 
ball went a little outside the plate, but Martin struck 
at it in order to help Jack’s chances. He might have 
spared himself the exertion, as it proved later, for he 
went out on strikes, and the ball landed squarely in the 
catcher’s big mitt. Without the loss of a single mo- 
tion, that youth sent it speeding across to second, and 
Jack was out by a foot. 

Of course, the scouts might have taken a sort of 
cold, philosophical comfort in the thought ‘‘nothing 
venture, nothing gain,” but, somehow, the idea did 
not occur to them. A little feeling of disappointment 
crept into the ranks, and this was increased when Wally 
was thrown out at first. 

Each team now had “ sized up ” the other, and the 
next few innings were played cautiously, with every 
player eager, alert, and fully conscious that a very 
little thing might turn the tide of victory into either 
channel. Safe hits were rather more plentiful after 
the second inning, and the scouts were more success- 
ful in bunching theirs in a way that netted runs. Still 


254 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


on their side, there was less team work than the 
Mohicans displayed, and this fact offset the other 
advantage and kept the score close. 

When the fifth inning ended, the scouts had three 
runs and the Mohicans, one. In the sixth, the Mo- 
hicans added another. In the seventh, the scouts 
scored twice, while their opponents traveled no farther 
than the second bag. In the eighth, the Mohicans 
rallied gamely, and added three runs to their tally. 
The scouts were rather disturbed by this sudden burst 
of energy, and failed to hit safely in their half of this 
unfortunate inning (unfortunate for them, be it un- 
derstood). Hence, the final inning commenced with 
a tie score, and Luther breathed more freely when 
he saw the third Mohican put out at first, with no runs 
credited to that team’s account. 

Then the scouts advanced for a final struggle. 
Harold hit safely, and took a cautious lead off first. 
Luther let four balls pass, and Harold trotted on to 
second, with Luther on first. 

With none out, and the partizans of the scouts cheer- 
ing frantically, Curtis connected with the ball, intend- 
ing to drive it into right field. Alas for his fond 
hopes! It traveled just outside the foul line and fell 
harmlessly upon the grass. After that, Curtis hit 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 255 


nothing more substantial than the atmosphere, and 
soon was shuffling back to the bench, deeply disgusted 
with himself. 

Then Jack stepped up to the plate, allowed one ball 
to pass, and had the pleasure of seeing a straight, 
swift ball coming. He put all his strength into the 
swing, hit the ball squarely, and sent it speeding far 
away into the territory of the center fielder. That 
youth dashed madly toward the spot where his judg- 
ment taught him the ball would drop, then turned, 
and held out a gloved hand to receive it. There was 
just a moment of breathless silence. Down came the 
ball directly into his outstretched hands, but — why, 
what makes the scouts cheer so vociferously? It must 
be that something has happened. 

Indeed, yes! Something did happen — just a lit- 
tle accident, but quite disastrous enough to suit them. 
The descending ball struck the fielder’s glove, and 
slipped through his eager fingers to the ground be- 
low. By the time he had picked it up and returned it 
to the infield, Harold was home and the game was 
won. 

There was a complimentary exchange of cheers be- 
fore the players separated. The game had been so 
close that each team was entitled to take just pride in 


256 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


its performance, and neither could criticise the other 
very severely. 

Of course, the scouts were pleased because victory 
had perched upon their banners, and it was a happy 
crowd of boys that walked back toward the place where 
their ways separated. 

“Why, Jack, I thought those fellows were your 
deadly enemies ! Harold exclaimed playfully. 
“ Can’t you scare up anything fiercer than that Mo- 
hican bunch ? They were as gentle as cooing doves.” 

Jack shook his head in perplexity. “ I can’t make 
it out ! ” he declared. “ A change certainly has come 
over them, but what caused it is more than I know.” 

“ I had hoped that we might pick up something dur- 
ing the game,” Harold observed regretfully. 

“ Yes, you might have picked up some of those flies 
better than you did,” Luther remarked severely. 

“ Tut, tut, little boy ! ‘ Children should be seen 

but not heard,’ ” Harold retorted. “ There was so 
much grass in the outfield where I was that it kept me 
busy hunting for four-leaf clovers. Too bad! I’d 
almost found one when that rude Mohican sent a long 
fly whizzing right at me.” 

“ I suppose we’ll know all about it some day,” Don 
Watson observed. “It seems strange, though, that 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 2571 

those fellows should quit their tricks all at once and 
hunt for an introduction to the dove of peace.” 

‘‘ There are many strange things in the world, chil- 
dren,” Harold remarked condescendingly. For in- 
stance, there is the force of gravitation. That won 
the game for us. It pulled Jack’s fly right down 
to the ground, in spite of all that the brave Mohican 
could do. Truly, my dears, the works of Nature 
are marvelous. Now, all repeat these words after 
me: 


‘ Little drops of water — ’ ” 

But the scouts could stand it no longer, and Harold 
was forced to seek safety in flight. 

Thus was the baseball season opened, and soon the 
St. Dunstan teams were meeting opponents, either 
upon the school diamond, or upon fields more or less 
distant. 

Luther’s Juniors played well together. Harmony 
was preserved in the ranks and a rare combination of 
individual excellence and good team work was ob- 
tained by the combined efforts of coach and captain. 
Luther did not forget Madam Zanzelim’s warning, and 
her words of caution kept him alert and active through- 


258 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


out the busy weeks of the baseball season. Some- 
how, he could not put them out of his mind. 

Finally, the Juniors found themselves with but one 
more game to play. This was the annual contest with 
Dunstanburg High School which marked the climax 
of their work. If this game was won, the victory 
soothed the sting of many defeats. If the high school 
triumphed, the loss marred the joy of many victories. 
For two years, the forces of D. H. S. had been vic- 
torious, and Captain Luther was determined that this 
year should mark a change in local history. 

Neither Luther nor Curtis was included in the group 
that represented the Juniors when the game com- 
menced. Luther had persevered in his determination 
to be captain of the team, rather than one of its 
** star ” players. He had consistently sought to ad- 
vance the welfare of the team, rather than to ac- 
cumulate personal glory. He had been unselfish to 
the last degree in his attitude toward baseball matters. 
How much all this had cost him, his friends only sus- 
pected, and even Curtis but vaguely realized. Only 
Luther himself knew how hard a struggle had been 
fought and won. It was particularly hard for him 
to see Harper commence this game as pitcher, while 
he stood on the coaching lines to play his part there 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 259 


in the battle for victory. Luther almost envied 
Harper his opportunity, but he patted him on the 
back, and, with a hearty word of cheer, sent him in to 
pitch for St Dunstan’s. 

Curtis kept near Luther, but did not venture to dis- 
turb him with thoughts that were occupying his mind. 
These had to find some vent, however, so Curtis beck- 
oned to Hollister as that youth sauntered out on the 
field with as much apparent indifference as if this was 
to be merely a tiresome season of practice. 

Matty,’’ he said in a low tone, “ if you want to do 
something for your country, keep the fielders right up 
on their toes all the time. Harper’s as nervous as a 
witch, and I don’t believe he’ll last more than one 
inning.” 

Hollister shrugged his shoulders. ‘‘ Oh, he’ll get 
over it ! ” he declared. “ Once the game starts, he’ll 
be as cool as a plate of ice-cream — I wish I had one 
now.” 

‘‘A lot he will!” Curtis scoffed. If a man gets 
beyond second, we’ll have to take him out and send 
him to a sanitarium.” 

‘‘ He’s done well in the other games,” Hollister 
urged. 

“ Yes, but this is the big game of the season, and 


260 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Harper feels that the whole responsibility rests on him. 
He's thought about it, and fretted over it until he's 
all worked up." 

“ I suppose Lute'll go in if Harper blows up," Hol- 
lister suggested. 

“ He may. I wanted him to pitch the whole game, 
but he wouldn't, although he’d rather do that than 
'most anything else just now." 

“ Lute's all right ! " Hollister declared emphatically. 

St. Dunstan’s never had a better captain " — he hesi- 
tated a moment, then added with a gentler accent that 
he rarely used — nor a finer fellow in that position." 
Then he joined the others, and sought his place in the 
field. 

Harper had little to worry him in the first inning. 
The high school boys refused to be puzzled by his de- 
livery, but the fielding was perfect, and no runner 
was obliged to travel as far as second. Luther con- 
gratulated him when he came in from the pitcher's box, 
although, in his heart, he wished it had not been quite 
so easy for the opponents to connect with Harper's 
delivery. 

The second inning was more trying for the youth- 
ful pitcher. With one out, a D. H. S. batter rapped 
out a slashing two-bagger, and his next neighbor re- 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 261 


peated the performance in most disconcerting fashion, 
thereby netting one run for the high school. Then 
Harper, much to the surprise of Curtis, showed his 
nerve by striking out the next man. 

In the midst of this performance, the runner went 
on to third. There was a close decision at the bag, 
but the umpire let him stay there. Harper set his 
lower jaw firmly and resolved to strike out the next 
man. He tried a straight, swift ball, and, in a second, 
there was a sharp crack as bat met ball, and Harper 
saw the sphere coming directly toward him. Almost 
without thinking, he stretched forth his unprotected 
right hand, and the ball struck it with terrific force, 
then dropped to the ground. 

Dazed with the sudden shock and with the pain that 
followed the first sensation of numbness. Harper stag- 
gered backward. Then, through the mist that was 
rising before him, he saw the man on third dashing to- 
ward the plate. Mindful of his duty, in spite of 
everything, he picked up the ball, tossed it into the 
catcher's big glove, then fell forward in a heap on the 
ground. 

This exhibition of pluck called forth a united burst 
of applause. The opponents of the gritty pitcher were 
just as quick as his friends to recognize the courage 


262 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


displayed, even though it had prevented a run from 
being credited to them, and their cheers were hearty 
and sincere. 

The St. Dunstan boys hoped that Luther would 
pitch the rest of the game, and were disappointed when 
Waters, the new pitcher, walked out to the box to be- 
gin the third inning. Nevertheless, they cheered him 
and wished him well. 

It will be kind to dismiss this inning with a brief 
review. Waters began well by striking out his first 
man, but then the mighty hitters crashed against the 
best that he could offer, and his delivery grew worse 
as his nervousness and alarm increased. Five high 
school players crossed the plate before the fielders 
finally stopped the slaughter, and the score was six to 
nothing in favor of D. H. S. 

Curtis resolved to mutiny at this point. Striding 
over to the captain, he exclaimed heatedly, “ There’s 
no use talking, Lute ! You’ve got to go in ! It would 
be rank folly to let Waters pitch another inning, and 
we’ll be licked, as sure as fate, if you don’t tackle the 
job." 

‘^rd hate to take a man out, and jump right into 
his place,’’ Luther responded regretfully. 

Well, you can tell him how heart-broken you are, 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 263 


when the game’s won,” Curtis urged. ‘‘ Never mind 
his feelings, just — Oh, here he comes now. Maybe 
he’s going to take himself out.” 

With evident disappointment and chagrin. Waters 
approached the captain. It’s no use, Hamilton,” he 
said sadly. I can’t hold them. I’d just be spoiling 
our chances altogether if I stayed in any longer. 
Won’t you go in yourself, and see if you can’t do 
something worth while ? ” 

“ Now, Waters, don’t go to throwing stones at your- 
self,” Luther replied, trying to speak cheerfully. 
“ Every pitcher has his bad innings, you know — ” 
You’re a brick. Waters ! ” Curtis declared heart- 
ily. “ I knew you’d think more of the team than of 
yourself. Where’s my mask? Come ahead, Lute! 
There goes our third out. Just tell Blake that I’m go- 
ing to catch in his place, because you and I always 
work together, and we’re not taking any chances in 
such an up-hill fight.” 

“ Say, who’s running this team, anyhow ? ” Luther 
demanded, but, nevertheless, he was conscious of a 
feeling of relief and of exultant joy because the op- 
portunity for which he had hoped seemed fairly to be 
thrust upon him. 

Never mind about the running,” Curtis responded 


264 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


impatiently. Tm all ready! Trot along, and give 
the first man one of your ‘ outs.’ He missed ’em be- 
fore when he was up.” 

Presently, a mighty shout rose from the St. Dunstan 
“ rooters,” and their drooping spirits rose with a 
bound. Captain Luther walked across to the pitch- 
er’s box, and Curtis, ‘‘ the old reliable,” was behind 
the bat to take his delivery. 

In the fourth inning, two high school men struck 
out, and the third knocked a high, corkscrew foul that 
finally settled quite contentedly in Curtis’s mitt. 

The St. Dunstan boys greeted their captain by filling 
the bases in their half of the inning, and then Curtis 
vented his feelings by smiting the ball for the longest 
hit of the game — a home run that cleared the bases 
and brought him, flushed and breathless, back to the 
players’ bench. 

The score remained six to four until the seventh 
inning. Then the Juniors forced three runs across the 
plate, and led their opponents by the narrow margin 
of a single run. 

By this time, it was known that Harper’s injury 
was not serious. His hand had been badly strained 
and bruised, but these things would yield quickly to 
proper treatment, and he could look forward happily to 


THE BASEBALL SEASON 265 

pitching in some future game during the season fol- 
lowing. 

The eighth inning was unfruitful, as far as runs 
were concerned, and it began to look as if the game 
would end with a score of seven to six, in favor of St. 
Dunstan's. 

The high school boys were game fighters, however, 
and determined to struggle on until the last man was 
out. A safe hit, and a base on balls filled the first 
and second bags. Then Luther struck out a man. 
Another well-placed drive advanced the runners, and 
filled all the bases. Now the high school “ rooters ” 
were cheering wildly, and victory seemed just in sight. 
Luther used all the craftsmanship at his command in 
this critical emergency and succeeded in striking out 
the next man. 

When the next batter faced him, he worked hard to 
repeat this performance. If he retired this man, it 
would mean certain victory for the Juniors. A long 
drive probably would accomplish their defeat. 

The second ball pitched was located by the batter, 
and sent speeding far into center field. This was Hol- 
lister’s territory, and Luther turned in mingled hope 
and fear to discover what events, tragic or otherwise, 
might follow. 


266 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Hollister ran forward, and thrust a gloved hand up- 
ward. Now the ball was dropping. Suddenly, Hol- 
lister leaped into the air, and was seen to clutch the 
ball and pull it down, thus ending its long flight. 

Then Captain Luther, with a sigh of relief, turned 
and walked toward the gymnasium. He was bliss- 
fully happy at that moment, as he might well have 
been. Not only had the game been won by splendid 
work, after a plucky, up-hill struggle, but he, as cap- 
tain, had won something of even greater importance — 
the regard and confidence of his team-mates. 


CHAPTER XVII 


TRAMP, TRAMP, TRAMP, THE SCOUTS ARE MARCHING ” 

D uring the summer vacation which pre- 
ceded the events chronicled by this story, 
Luther, Curtis, Harold, Clinton, Wally, 
and Mr. Bruce had taken a never-to-be-forgotten 
tramp from Boston up to the school camp in the Maine 
woods. They had called themselves “ The Crimson 
Ramblers,” and by this name they were known for sev- 
eral months thereafter. 

The experiences of this long hike were so novel and 
enjoyable that the Ramblers resolved to take another, 
when a good opportunity presented itself. Now that 
they had become scouts, they were more than ever de- 
sirous of testing their practical knowledge of camp- 
craft and scout work, so a special assembly of the 
Beavers was called to consider this matter. 

Patrol Leader Harold Chester announced the busi- 
ness which had brought them together. 

Now the first thing to do is to decide whether we 
want to take a hike during vacation,” he declared. 

“ I thought it would be good fun to borrow Wally’s 
267 


268 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


car and go touring/’ Hollister suggested. He can 
furnish the gasoline, and I’ll furnish the entertain- 
ment.” 

“Isn’t he kind?” gasped Wally. “It’s perfectly 
evident that one fellow in this room doesn’t need a 
nerve tonic, but I won’t mention any names.” 

“ If all you Beavers had been with us last sum- 
mer, when we followed the dusty highway up to 
Camp St. Dunstan, you wouldn’t need to be told how 
much fun there is in a long hike,” Luther declared. 
“ I’m going to take one this summer, even if I have to 
go alone.” 

“ I’ll go with you,” Harold volunteered. 

“ You haven’t been asked ! ” 

“ I’ll be good,” Harold promised, “ that is, as good 
as usual. How many of you fellows would like to go 
on a hike if Beaver Patrol had one? ” 

The response was hearty and unanimous. All the 
Crimson Ramblers enthusiastically declared their will- 
ingness to undertake another hike, and the imagina- 
tion of the other three Beavers had been so stimulated 
by the reports of the more experienced scouts that 
they were eager to try such a trip. 

“That’s settled!” Harold announced with evident 
satisfaction. “ Now where’ll we go? ” 


SCOUTS ARE MARCHING 269 


“Why don’t you walk down from Dunstanburg to 
New York?” Curtis inquired. “It’ll give you pro- 
vincials a chance to see the sights.” 

Fortunately for himself, Curtis had taken the pre- 
caution to dodge behind the sofa pillows immediately 
after offering his suggestion. In this way, he escaped 
a part of the forceful attack which the “ provincials ” 
made upon his outer defences. 

“ Order, gentlemen ! We must have order ! ” Harold 
cried, seizing a hockey stick and pounding on the floor. 
“ Hereafter, any scout who has suggestions to offer 
must whisper them to me, so that I can decide whether 
it’ll be proper for him to announce them out loud. 
Do I hear a whisper ? ” 

“ No, that isn’t a whisper,” Hollister informed him. 
“ That’s just Curt trying to breathe through a sofa 
pillow.” 

■* I suppose we might walk down to New York,” 
Qinton said slowly, “but that would take all of us 
except Curt away from home. Now, if you walk up 
to Albany, just see how much more convenient it will 
be. Hollister can go directly west to Buffalo, and 
Lute can keep right on to Chicago. Wally can reach 
Boston by going straight toward the east, by way 
of the Boston and Albany. Paul can get home just 


270 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

as easily from Albany as from New York, and he’ll 
save about a hundred and fifty miles of traveling. 
Charlie — ^ where are you going, Charlie, after school 
closes?” 

“ It depends upon where my father will be at that 
time,” Charlie responded. “ He never knows from 
one week to the next where business will call him. 
He’s been up in Montreal longer than he stays in most 
places.” 

“Well, if he’s still there, just see how much more 
convenient it’ll be for you to go to Montreal from 
Albany than from New York. The rest of you will 
save a good many miles by tramping up to Albany, 
and Hal and I will be right under our own vines and 
fig trees, as soon as we reach our goal.” 

“ Where can I go? ” Curtis demanded. “ You told 
Lute, and Hollister, and Wally, and all the rest of the 
Beavers where they could go, but you never said a 
word about me. In fact, you didn’t even look at me. 
Alas, so soon are we forgotten ! What’s going to be- 
come of me? ” 

“ You can go to bed,” Clinton grunted in disgust. 
“ You think everybody who doesn’t live in New York 
City is provincial. Why, I suppose it would be be- 
neath your dignity to walk up to Albany, which is the 


SCOUTS ARE MARCHING 271 


capital of the whole State, while New York City just 
fills up a little corner of the map/' 

Oh, no ! I wouldn’t mind walking up to Albany,” 
Curtis protested. ‘‘ There are five ways of getting 
down to the busy metropolis from that quiet and peace- 
ful hamlet, so I don’t want to hold out against all 
the rest of the patrol. I can see how it’ll be more 
convenient for the other scouts if we walk north- 
ward.” 

“Of course, whatever plans we make now will 
have to be approved by Mr. Bruce,” Harold reminded 
them. “He told me to go ahead and fix things up, 
then let him know what we’d done.” 

“ Well, as I understand it,” Wally observed, “ the 
plan is to leave St. Dunstan’s just as soon as school 
closes, tramp for about a week, then scatter to our 
homes until the first of July. Is that right? ” 

“ That’s the idea, Wally,” Clinton replied. “ At 
least, that’s the plan that Hal and I have been talking 
over. As far as we know now, every Beaver will be 
up at Camp St. Dunstan next summer, so we’ll have a 
good many chances up there to practise scoutcraft. 
We thought it would be fun, though, to go off by our- 
selves for a little hike, and the best time for it seems 
to be right after school closes.” 


272 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Mr. Bruce likes the idea,’' Harold added. “ He 
says that a Crimson Rambler will never refuse to go 
hiking whenever he gets a good chance.” 

“ Well, is this going to be a hike like our Crimson 
Rambler tramp last year?” Luther wanted to know. 
” We slept in hotels then, or in farmhouses, and bought 
our meals on the way. There was only one night 
when we lived out-of-doors. Arc you going to follow 
that plan, or are we going to get our own meals, and 
sleep wherever night finds us?” 

“ That’s up to the scouts,” Harold responded. ‘‘We 
can follow either plan.” 

“ We had all kinds of experiences last year,” Wally 
observed with a laugh, “ but nothing quite as hard as 
the poor traveler found, in a story I read yesterday. 
This man was traveling on horseback. The rain was 
coming down like all possessed. The roads were soft 
and juicy, like oatmeal gruel, and the wind was blow- 
ing great guns and little fishes. It was night, and so 
dark that he couldn’t see his hand before him — ” 

“Did he want to? ” Hollister inquired innocently. 

“ Want to what? ” 

“Why, did he want to see his hand before him? ” 

“ Oh, I don’t know ! I was just trying to tell you 
how dark it was.” 


SCOUTS ARE MARCHING 273 

“Were the electric lights out of order?” Harold 
wanted to know. 

“ This was in the country. They had no electric 
lights.” 

“Well, let’s see! The man rode on through the 
rain. He was soaked, and tired, and hungry. He 
hadn’t passed a house for five miles. He made up his 
mind that if he came to one, he’d try to get accom- 
modations for the rest of the night. After he’d gone 
on for about a mile, he came to a house — ” 

“ If it was so dark that he couldn’t see his hand be- 
fore his face, how did he see the house? ” Clinton in- 
terrupted. 

“ Oh — er — why, you see, he didn’t I But he 
found it, all the same,” Wally hurried on. 

“ He went up to the door, feeling his way along in 
the darkness, and knocked several times. Pretty soon, 
a window upstairs opened, and some one asked him 
what he wanted. 

“ ‘ Can I stay here all night ? ’ he yelled. 

“ ‘ You can as far as I’m concerned,’ the voice called 
back, and then the window slammed. So they let him 
stay therein front of the door until morning.” 

“ We had some experiences that were nearly as bad 
as that,” Curtis declared. “ For instance, there was 


274 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


that farmhouse where we stopped for supper. Re- 
member it? The mistress of the manse told us that 
supper was over and everything had been put away 
an hour ago, and comforted us by the promise of an 
early breakfast. I hope I’ll never come any closer to 
starvation than I did that night.” 

I suppose on this tramp, we want to get the real 
scout work — making our own camp as we go along, 
cooking our meals, and doing everything for our- 
selves.” 

“ That was my idea of this hike-that-is-to-be,” Hol- 
lister added. We’ll be walking toward Albany all 
the time, and it’ll be easy enough to hop on to a train 
and finish the trip if we get held up by a bad storm or 
something of the sort.” 

The other Beavers seemed heartily in favor of de- 
pending upon their own resources, and of putting their 
scout training into practice, so this point was settled 
without much debate. 

Of course, we don’t want to make pack-horses of 
ourselves,” Clinton reminded them. ‘‘ We’ll carry a 
frying-pan and a coffee-pot, and maybe a few other 
things, but we can buy our food day by day, and then 
we won’t have to bother with a lot of unnecessary 
weight.” 


SCOUTS ARE MARCHING 275 


'' That's all right as long as we get enough to eat," 
Luther reminded him. “Of course, this isn’t a Sun- 
day School picnic, and we don’t need fancy cooking, 
but we do want plenty of food." 

“Of course ! But what I meant was that we needn’t 
carry a supply for six days. All we need when we 
start is enough to last through the first day. Then we 
can buy more when that’s gone." 

“Lots of fellows think the main reason for taking 
such a trip is to have an excuse for eating all kinds of 
stuff," Harold remarked. “ I guess I’ve told you 
scouts about that bunch of little fellows in the prep 
classes that Clint and I took out last fall; haven’t I? " 

“ Maybe you told the others," Hollister replied, 
“but I haven’t heard the yarn. What happened, 
Hal?" 

“ Why, Bob Arland had told these fellows about the 
trip the Crimson Ramblers took last summer, and they 
were crazy to try something of the sort. Bob asked 
Clint and me if we’d go with them, and in one of our 
good-natured spells, we promised him we would. 

“ Well, there were six or eight of them ; weren’t 
there, Clint ? ’’ 

“ Eight ! That’s what they did, too, during most of 
the trip." 


276 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ Exactly ! Those fellows ate like — like — billy- 
goats. We were just taking a little walk of six or 
eight miles, swinging around in a big circle through 
Dunstanburg, then west over the hill road into the one 
that parallels the river, and so on back along the State 
road. Well, as soon as we struck Dunstanburg, those 
fellows wanted to eat. They bought some soda water 
and sundaes and such stuff — all right in its place, you 
know, but poor diet for a tramp. 

‘‘ Clint and I sailed into ’em like a pair of Dutch 
uncles, but they all were set on enjoying the fleshpots 
of Egypt — all except Bob Arland. He had sense 
enough to know that we Crimson Ramblers had learned 
a few things in a tramp of nearly two hundred miles, 
so he stayed outside the pop-shop with Clint and 
me. We treated the rest of the bunch to a few scorn- 
ful remarks, but, after all, it was better to let them 
find out a few things for themselves, so we went 
on. 

“ Pretty soon, we came to a stand where a descend- 
ant of Demosthenes was selling frankfurters and rolls. 
You could have sauerkraut smeared all over them, too, 
without extra charge, and of course these fellows 
jumped at the chance. Still, Clint and I kept up our 
heroic self-denial, and withered the feasters with sar- 


SCOUTS ARE MARCHING 277 


castic comments, but they were hardened and were 
willing to take any cruel words we might fire at them, 
as long as we didn’t use force to keep them from stuff- 
ing themselves. 

‘‘ The next temptation came when we discovered an 
Italian count in disguise who was selling chestnuts. 
They surrendered without a battle, and bought some. 
Two or three of them had bought bags of peanuts be- 
fore this. 

''Finally, we pried them loose from the city, and 
imagined that it would be much easier along the coun- 
try roads. There wasn’t much improvement, though. 
Every time we passed an orchard where there were 
late apples, or some little country store where things 
to eat were sold, these fellows insisted on adding to 
their cargoes. I was afraid we’d have to carry ’em 
before we got back to St. Dunstan’s, but we managed 
to walk them around the entire course. I don’t be- 
lieve they enjoyed it, though, and most likely, if you 
should ask them, they’d tell you that walking was apt 
to upset the stomach.” 

" Then they wanted to stop for a drink every time 
we passed a well,” Clinton added. " They couldn’t 
understand why they ought not to sample all kinds of 
water. It was a great experience for them — also 


278 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


for us. Both Hal and I said, ^ Never again ! ’ when 
we finished that trip.’’ 

‘^We ought to train for a long walk like that, I 
should think,” Paul observed. Isn’t it a good deal 
easier to take a long hike when you’re accustomed to 
covering five miles or so every day ? ” 

Yes, it is! ” Luther assured him. ‘‘ Last year, we 
took a walk of three to five miles nearly every day for 
several weeks before we started on our hike. Then 
we soaked our feet in cold salt water every night. 
That helped some.” 

I’m going to try a new stunt this year,” Wally an- 
nounced. “ I’ve heard of a good remedy for mus- 
cular stiffness, and it’s perfectly harmless, so it won’t 
kill even if it doesn’t cure. Last year, you remember, 
we were careful to take a good rub down after we 
finished each day’s march, but even so, we were a 
bit stiff sometimes on the day following.” 

I remember,” Luther declared. “ Curt and I prac- 
ticed on each other, and got enough experience to 
qualify as professional mass — what do you call ’em? ” 
Masseurs ? ” 

^‘Yes, that’s it. What’s your remedy, Wally?” 

Wally drew out his notebook and began searching 
for the prescription. 


SCOUTS ARE MARCHING 279 


“ Here it is/’ he announced after a moment. ‘‘ Two 
ounces of gum camphor, one ounce of powdered am- 
monia, and a double-handful of salt, dissolved in a 
quart of water.” 

Do you take a drink of it every time you feel 
stiff?” Hollister inquired. 

“ Oh, no ! You don’t take it internally at all. 
You use the mixture to bathe with, and I’m told that 
if you rub the stiff muscles good and hard, using this 
preparation, they lose their soreness in short order. 
I’m going to have a quart put up at the druggist’s, and 
if you Beavers will each furnish a bottle. I’ll fill it 
for you. I think, if each scout carries a bottle of this 
stuff in his pocket, it may help him to keep in good con- 
dition.” 

’Rah for Wally ! ” Harold cried joyfully. “ What 
do you call the stuff — de Wrigglesby’s Elixir? ” 
Wally laughed. “ I didn’t invent it,” he protested. 
“ I’m told that the prescription is as old as the hills.” 

“ Well, let’s experiment with it,” Harold suggested 
excitedly. “ Maybe there’s millions in it, like Colonel 
Seller’s preparation for sore eyes that Mark Twain 
tells about. Don’t you remember ‘ Colonel Seller’s 
Infallible Imperial Oriental Optic Ointment and Sal- 
vation for Sore Eyes — the Medical Wonder of the 


280 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Age ’ ? Now we could put this stuff up in bottles, and 
label it ‘ de Wrigglesby’s Exhilarating, Economical, 
Effectual, Extraordinary, Electric Elixir. Small bot- 
tles, twenty-five cents. Large size, containing two and 
a half times the quantity, fifty cents. Free coupons 
with each bottle, which entitle the holder to plush- 
covered albums and beautiful pictures in genuine gilt 
frames.’ Why, just think of the boundless possi- 
bilities if Beaver Patrol should take hold of this thing 
and put it on the market. We’d all be rich beyond the 
dreams of avarice.” 

The Beavers were visibly impressed with Harold’s 
eloquence and enthusiasm, though mirth rather than 
conviction seemed to have resulted from his efforts. 

“ We’ll see whether the stuff is good for anything 
before we organize the Beaver Patrol Patent Medicine 
Corporation,” Clinton declared, ‘‘ and we won’t build 
any wild hopes until later, because the disappointing 
part of blowing bubbles is that they burst when they 
begin to get beautiful.” 

Busy days followed this meeting, for many duties 
claimed the attention of the scouts before they could 
enter upon the pleasures of the summer vacation. 
Various studies must be carefully reviewed in prep- 
aration for final examinations. The athletic activities 


SCOUTS ARE MARCHING 281 


of the spring season were running on full time,” as 
Luther remarked one day, after a hard session on 
the diamond. Then, the Beavers were reading scout 
literature and practicing various bits of scoutcraft in 
order to be fully equipped for the summer at Camp 
St. Dunstan, and especially for that week which they 
expected to spend on the road between Dunstanburg 
and Albany. 

Perhaps it was because these weeks were so full of 
activity that they appeared to pass so rapidly. What- 
ever the cause, it seemed as if the interval between the 
Easter holidays and Commencement was unusually 
short. It was almost with a gasp of surprise that the 
Beavers awoke one morning to find examinations over 
(the Beavers all passed, which fact occasioned great 
rejoicing in the patrol) and the athletic program fin- 
ished, as far as concerned that season. Then the 
festive air of commencement exercises began to per- 
vade the life of St. Dunstan’s. 

This, too, with all its joy and ceremony, passed into 
history. Finally, the last trunk was packed, the last 
duty performed, and the Beavers retired to spend the 
last night at St. Dunstan’s until the opening of the fall 
term should call them back. 

They had scanned the skies with some anxiety dur- 


282 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


ing the evening, and had gone sorrowfully to bed, 
for dark clouds hung over Dunstanburg, and there 
was no light of moon or stars. Their start was 
scheduled for six o’clock on the morning following, 
and each Beaver was hoping ardently that the hike 
might have a favorable beginning under clear skies. 

There were showers during the night, but the sun 
was shining just above the eastern horizon when the 
scouts awoke on the morning so long anticipated, and 
great was the rejoicing among the Beavers. 

For the last time until fall, they gathered about the 
table in the dining hall for a simple but substantial 
breakfast. Then they assembled those things which 
would be needed on the hike, adjusted their packs, 
and turned toward the goal of their pilgrimage. 

Dunstanburg was just preparing for the activities of 
the day as the Beavers passed through the quiet streets, 
and early risers stared at the scouts with considerable 
interest and some amusement. 

Finally, they had passed through the city. Then, 
with light hearts and gay spirits, they turned into the 
highway that led northward, feeling that their hike 
really had begun, and under conditions almost ideal. 

Harold walked a little ahead of the other Beavers, 
and presently they guessed his purpose in so doing. 


SCOUTS ARE MARCHING 283 


Swinging his staff like the baton of a drum major, he 
commenced to sing: 

“Tramp, tramp, tramp, the scouts are marching. 
Marching up to Albany. 

We’re the Beavers, tried and true; 

We will show you what we do 
As we march along the road to Albany.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 

AN ANCIENT FIRE ALARM 

i 4^ "V ON’T make such an awful racket, Hal,’* 
I ■ Clinton objected. “ You’ll frighten the 
birds.” 

“ Yes, you’ve pretty nearly caused an accident as it 
is,” Wally added with a laugh. See that milk wagon 
coming toward us?” 

There was a metallic jingling and rattling in the 
distance, which indicated the approach of a wagon 
laden with milk cans. The Beavers saw it and an- 
nounced the fact to Wally. 

“ Well,” he continued, when Hal let out that hor- 
rible combination of groans and shrieks, the horses 
stood right up on their hind feet, and if he hadn’t 
stopped when he did, most likely they’d be running 
away now. Then, when the milk got into Dunstan- 
burg, it would be churned into butter.” 

“Isn’t it funny?” Paul observed. “You can turn 
milk into butter, but you can’t turn butter into milk.” 

“ That’s nothing ! ” Harold retorted. “ You can 
turn cows into corn, but you can’t turn corn into 
cows.” 

284 


AN ANCIENT FIRE ALARM 285 


The milk wagon was passing now, and the driver 
surveyed the Beavers with very evident interest. 

‘‘ Mornin^” he cried cordially, gettin’ an early 
start, ain’t ye?” 

‘‘Yes, but we have a long walk ahead of us,” 
Clinton responded. “ We’re on our way to Al- 
bany.” 

The driver’s lower jaw dropped, and he gasped, 
“Albany! Wal, I snum!” Perhaps he did. 

As the Beavers passed on, they discovered that he 
was watching them, and until a bend in the road shut 
off the view, his gaze followed the merry scouts. 

“ Most likely he thinks we’re crazy to walk eighty 
miles, more or less, when there are so many other ways 
of reaching Albany,” Curtis observed, “and then I 
suppose we do look queer with blankets, and frying- 
pans, and coffee-pots, and other trimmings, gracefully 
draped all about our persons.” 

“ Yes, we look like a traveling circus,” Luther added. 
“ All we need is a moth-eaten elephant. If we had 
one of those trade marks and a steam calliope, the 
people along the road would know right away what 
was coming.” 

“We might have brought a hand organ with us,” 
Hollister remarked. “ We could dress Hal up in a 


286 ST. DUN STAN BOY SCOUTS 


little red jacket and cap, and use him for the monkey. 
Think how much money we might have made.” 

“ Yes, we would have given a performance outside 
this humble cottage,” Wally announced, pointing ahead 
to a weather-scarred house. ‘‘ See the children flock- 
ing out to the gate to see us go by. One — two — 
three — four — five — Say ! I wonder if that is a 
family home or an orphan asylum. I wouldn’t have 
thought so small a house could have held so many 
children.” 

Harold halted the Beavers when they reached the 
house, and the scouts all saluted the little folk, who 
watched with wondering eyes from the dooryard. 
Then he gave the frying-pan an elaborate flourish, and 
bowed low: 

‘‘The elephant is following in the rear,” he an- 
nounced impressively. 

Then the procession moved forward. 

“ They’ll be watching all day for the elephant, Hal,” 
Paul said reproachfully, “ and when they find out that 
it isn’t coming, they’ll lose confidence in you.” 

“ Well, if you feel badly about it, Paul, we’ll tele- 
phone back to Dunstanburg and ask ’em to send up an 
elephant,” Harold replied consolingly. “ But hist ! 


AN ANCIENT FIRE ALARM 287 


Methinks some one else hath discovered our approach. 
List to the sweet tones of yonder dog.’’ 

Before them, right in the middle of the road, a large 
dog was standing. He watched their approach with 
evident resentment, judging by his vocal efforts, and 
each Beaver grasped his staff a little more resolutely 
as the patrol drew nearer to the enemy. 

He looks like Horatius at the bridge,” Hollister 
muttered. 

Mr. Bruce and Harold, who were in the lead, ad- 
vanced toward the enemy. The dog barked fiercely, 
adding a savage growl now and then, by way of va- 
riety. 

“ Here, Cal ! Nice Cal ! ” Harold called coaxingly, 
but the dog refused to stir. 

‘‘ Let’s all yell like pirates, and rush right toward 
him,” Hollister suggested. 

The plan seemed worth trying, so the Beavers massed 
themselves into a solid phalanx, and rushed upon the 
enemy with wild cries that might have excited the 
envy of Comanche Indians on^the war-path. This was 
a new experience for the dog, and he sought safety in 
panic-stricken flight. From a safe distance, he 
watched his pursuers, and, finding that they had not 


288 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


followed him, he rallied his courage, and barked 
bravely. 

“ Cal has a pleasant voice,'’ Harold remarked, “ but 
it sounds much better from a distance.” 

‘‘ It surely does ! But say, Hal, why do you call 
him ‘Cal’?” 

“ Oh, why that’s short for Calisaya,” Harold ex- 
plained. “ I call him Calisaya on account of his 
bark.” 

“ Calisaya very appropriately gave vent to a long- 
drawn howl at this announcement, and thereby were 
the feelings of the Beavers somewhat relieved. 

The air of early morning was fresh and cool after 
the showers of the night previous, and the roads were 
in good condition. It was a glorious time to be out- 
of-doors. Birds sang cheerily in the trees; the grass, 
the foliage, and the roadside flowers all seemed to be 
rejoicing in the reviving power of the rain. In the 
farming district, through which they were passing, 
each field and cluster of buildings furnished material 
for interested observation — also conversation. 

“ I didn’t know that the fame of Beaver Patrol had 
traveled as far north as this,” Hollister remarked sud- 
denly. 

“ How do you know it has ? ” 


AN ANCIENT FIRE ALARM 289 


“ Why, don’t you see that statue over yonder, erected 
in honor of Patrol Leader Harold Chester?” 

The Beavers eagerly followed the direction in which 
Hollister’s staff pointed, and beheld a scarecrow guard- 
ing a plowed field in which corn had been planted. 

“ That’s so ! ” Luther agreed. It must have been 
a good artist who designed that. See how perfect the 
likeness is, and he’s caught Hal’s usual position, too.” 

Silence in the ranks ! ” Harold cried sternly. 

Clint, kindly take those two disrespectful scouts out 
and shoot them.” 

** Aye, aye, sir ! ” Clinton promptly responded. 

We appeal to the scoutmaster,” Hollister an- 
nounced. He doesn’t approve of violent meas- 
ures.” 

Mr. Bruce smiled and shook his head. ‘‘ Don’t be 
too sure about that,” he said warningly. “ I rather 
think our patrol leader has cause for feeling aggrieved.” 

We take it all back,” Luther declared. ** We 
didn’t mean Hal, did we, Hollister ? ” 

“Why, no! We never thought of such a thing. 
It must have been a — a — typographical error.” 

“ I suppose somebody has to be the goat,” Harold 
admitted, “ so it’s well that I’m good-natured. Any- 
how, that scarecrow over yonder is doing something 


290 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


useful, which is more than you two merry jesters are 
doing by making such cruel remarks/' 

The Beavers continued their march until ten o'clock. 
By this time, the road map indicated that they had 
covered about twelve miles, and it was decided to rest 
until late afternoon, when the sun would have lost 
some of its power, so far as concerned this particular 
section of country. 

A good site was discovered in the woods near al 
creek that flowed eastward into the Hudson, and here 
the first camp of the Beavers was pitched. The boys 
discarded their packs and took a refreshing bath in 
the cool water. This was followed by a brisk rub- 
down and a generous application of “de Wrigglesby's 
Elixir." Then they felt able to tramp another dozen 
miles, although a certain sensation of emptiness within 
inclined them to think more about the commissary 
department than about the march. 

They had brought with them enough provisions for 
the first day, so after their bath, the scouts scattered 
to perform their several duties — gathering fuel, pre- 
paring and cooking the food, getting water, and the 
other odds and ends of work which immediately occur 
to all who have been similarly situated. 

In due season, the meal was ready, and then the 


AN ANCIENT FIRE ALARM 291 


Beavers were too busy to talk — a condition in which 
they rarely found themselves. They recalled some apt 
quotation about hunger being the best sauce to bring 
to a meal, and were ready to give cordial endorsement 
to the sentiment. The cooks acquitted themselves with 
credit, and the food would have been enjoyed by any 
one not a hopeless dyspeptic, so the hungry scouts 
were not speaking words of empty flattery when they 
expressed their keen delight with the first meal out- 
of-doors. 

After dinner, the fire was covered with earth to 
prevent any possibility of damage. 

‘‘ I hope you scouts will always be extra careful 
about putting out camp-fires, Mr. Bruce said earn- 
estly, while they were spreading dirt over the smol- 
dering embers. “ You know what terrible loss occurs 
annually on account of forest fires, and it is quite pos- 
sible for a careless camping party to cause a loss of 
thousands of dollars’ worth of timber, because of camp- 
fires left when ‘ almost out.’ Not only can you help 
along the cause of prevention and conservation by be- 
ing careful yourselves, but you can use your influence 
to make other campers more prudent with regard to 
their fires.” 

“ It’s a shame that people can’t take the trouble to 


292 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


put out a fire properly,” Luther declared. ‘‘ Some 
folks don’t seem to care what happens to property 
owned by any one else.” 

‘‘ That’s true enough,” Curtis agreed. Now, take 
my neckties, for instance. If Lute wants to try the 
effect of one, he just — ” 

** I wasn’t speaking of neckties,” Luther interrupted. 
“ I was thinking about forest fires, and the destruction 
of timber.” 

The Beavers were stretched upon their blankets, rest- 
ing in indolent content. 

‘‘ This is great ! ” Paul declared, with a long-drawn 
sigh of satisfaction. ‘‘ I don’t wonder you Crimson 
Ramblers are so enthusiastic about your trip last sum- 
mer. I should think more people would go off on 
hikes like this. Now, you noticed this morning, all 
along the road, people stared at us as if we were loony. 
They couldn’t seem to understand why any one should 
prefer to walk, when he could afford to ride.” 

‘‘ Yes, that is quite a popular notion,” Mr. Bruce 
responded, ‘‘ although I think it is becoming less gen- 
erally held, as the years pass. Why, when we in- 
quired directions last summer, the natives invariably 
told us how to reach the nearest car-line, instead of 
telling us which roads to follow.” 


AN ANCIENT FIRE ALARM 293 


“ And when we informed them that we were walk- 
ing from place to place, they seemed to think we ought 
to be exhibited in some museum,” Wally added. 

‘‘That’s something we haven’t done yet,” Harold 
observed, “but I don’t see why we shouldn’t. I be- 
lieve it would be a great attraction if some museum 
showed Beaver Patrol along with the bearded lady, 
the living skeleton, the human pin-cushion, and the 
other freaks.” 

“ When it comes to that. I’m going to resign,” Mr. 
Bruce protested. “ My modesty will not permit me 
to exhibit myself to public gaze. 

“ I think, though, that walking is much more popular 
than it used to be — long-distance walking, I mean. 
Of course, we have had famous pedestrians for a num- 
ber of years. There is Mr. Edward Payson Weston, 
for instance, who has done so much to demonstrate 
the practical benefit of long walks. There have been 
walking clubs, too, in various parts of the country, 
and I suppose one always might have found people 
who were tramping from place to place just for health 
and pleasure. However, the revival of interest in all 
lines of physical culture has attracted the attention of 
many people to this highly beneficial form of exer- 
cise. 


294 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


Just consider its many advantages — no apparatus, 
no special equipment, a chance to study Nature at close 
range, pleasant companionship with other like-minded 
people, fresh air, sunshine, moderate expense, and new 
vigor for both body and brain. Can you find any other 
form of exercise so well adapted to every one ? ” 

’Rah for all wise walkers ! ” cried Harold. ‘‘ May 
their tribe increase.” 

At four o’clock that afternoon, the Beavers resumed 
their march. A daily average of twelve miles would 
have brought them to Albany just a week from the 
time when they left school. They had planned to 
tramp on six days out of the week, resting on the 
third day of the pilgrimage, which would be Sunday. 
Storms were likely to come, however, and other delays 
might hinder their progress, so it was considered a 
wise plan to cover as many miles as possible while 
conditions were favorable. 

I suppose we’ll add five or six miles to our day’s 
march,” Curtis remarked, then look for a good place 
to spend the night. I’m certainly glad the rain stopped 
early this morning. The signs all point to clear 
weather ahead, too. There’s a west wind, and it was 
a gray morning with a red evening coming on now 
in a few hours. You know, the old weather rhyme 


AN ANCIENT FIRE ALARM 295 


says, 'The evening red, the morning gray, sets the 
traveler on his way/ ” 

" We’re approaching civilization,” Wally announced. 
" Just look at all the houses ! There must be at least 
six of them.” 

" There are a number of small settlements clustered 
around this center,” Mr. Bruce observed. " A ferry 
crosses the river at this point, and I suppose people 
have found it convenient to locate near this means 
of transportation.” 

The Beavers walked past the little hamlet, attracting 
as much attention as the advance agent of a circus with 
his brilliant posters, and kept steadily on their way. 
A short distance beyond the settlement, they noticed 
a small building which was closed and appeared to be 
deserted. A large iron ring was suspended on a pole 
in front of the structure, and the scouts were a little 
puzzled to explain its use until they reached the spot 
and read the faded gilt letters on a sign above the 
door: 

VOLUNTEER FIRE COMPANY NUMBER I 

" Three cheers for the gallant fire laddies ! ” Harold 
cried. “ Fellow-scouts, you see before you the house, 
wherein, carefully screened from vulgar gaze, is the 


296 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

apparatus for fighting fire in this neighborhood.” 

A large blacksmith’s hammer lay on the ground, 
just below the iron ring, and Hollister picked it up. 

‘'I wonder what would happen if I should pound 
a few dents in the fire alarm with this hammer,” he 
said, as if struggling with temptation. 

“You can easily find out by reading that sign on 
the side of the fire-house,” Luther remarked. “ ‘ Any 
person sounding this alarm, except in case of fire, is 
liable to arrest. Penalty : — twenty-five dollars fine or 
thirty days in jail, or both.’ ” 

The Beavers were so deeply interested in the sign 
and the ancient fire alarm that they failed to observe 
a small boy who was running toward them, waving his 
arms excitedly. 

In a moment, Harold turned and beheld the agitated 
youth. 

“ Hello ! What does this fellow want ? ” he ex- 
claimed, and then the others looked around to discover 
what had developed. 

“ Fire ! Fire ! ” gasped the boy. “ Ring the alarm ! 
Quick!” 

Hollister needed no urging. He smote the iron 
ring several times, and then he noticed that the boy 
was retreating. 


AN ANCIENT FIRE ALARM 297 


As Hollister paused, the small boy stopped and 
formed a trumpet with his hands. 

“ Now run like sixty! ” he yelled. 

Then he proceeded to give a graphic illustration of 
what he meant. 


CHAPTER XIX 


** OH, WHERE, OH, WHERE IS THE FRYING-PAN ? ' 


G 


4 4 ET after him ! ” Harold yelled, dashing in 

pursuit. 

The boy saw the scouts rushing toward 
him, and put forth his best efforts to escape. He 
had started toward the little settlement, but now he 
suddenly changed his course, left the road, and turned 
into a near-by field. As soon as he had scrambled 
over the fence, he began running in a direction at 
right angles to the road. The Beavers made haste to 
follow. 

Be careful where you go,’’ Mr. Bruce called to 
them. Look out for swamps ! ” 

The scoutmaster had noticed that the ground was 
low, and feared that the boy, in order to escape, might 
lead them into a swampy place through which he 
could pass along some familiar path, but which would 
effectually halt his pursuers. 

The Beavers heeded the caution, although they did 
not propose to let the boy escape because of timid re- 
luctance to encounter peril. Hence, they ran at top 
298 


WHERE IS THE FRYING-PAN? 299 


speed, although taking notice of the ground before 
them as far as was possible under the circumstances. 

If the scouts had been in track suits, or otherwise 
equipped for racing, they might have overtaken the 
boy without difficulty. However, they were burdened 
with blanket rolls, haversacks, and other weighty hand- 
icaps, so it was as much as they could do to keep the 
boy from drawing further away from them. While 
they were pursuing their quarry across the field and 
failing to gain a yard on him in spite of persistent 
efforts, Wally felt that the time had come to adopt 
heroic measures. 

Without halting, he drew his blanket roll and other 
articles of luggage up over his head, and dropped them 
on the ground. Then, freed from all this weight, he 
dashed forward at top speed, gaining on the boy at 
every stride. 

Beyond the field was a heavily-wooded area, and 
Wally was anxious to capture the boy before he 
reached the shelter of the woods. Once in among 
the trees, he might conceal himself until a good oppor- 
tunity to escape was presented, thus eluding the Bea- 
vers. 

The boy seemed to be tiring as he approached the 
farther boundary of the field. His steps faltered ; his 


300 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


breath came in gasps; but still he struggled onward, 
though Wally was gaining rapidly now. 

Just at the edge of the woods, Wally overtook the 
fugitive. The boy stumbled, as Wally’s hand fell on 
his shoulder, and together the pursuer and the pursued 
fell against a prostrate log. Here they lay, striving to 
recover breath, until the other Beavers reached the 
spot. 

It was some time before any one spoke. No one 
had enough breath for extended conversation, and 
then, too, embarrassment contributed to the causes for 
silence. Now that they had captured the boy, the 
Beavers had no idea what they were going to do with 
him, nor how they could retire with grace and dignity 
from the peculiar situation in which they found them- 
selves — hence their embarrassment. 

A disinterested observer might have found the tab- 
leau amusing. Here were eight boys and a man, all 
dressed in scout costume, grouped in a menacing atti- 
tude around a small and badly frightened boy, whose 
love of fun and poorly balanced sense of humor had 
brought disaster upon him. The Beavers looked at 
the captive, at one another, at Mr. Bruce, and at the 
works of Nature which surrounded them. Still no 
one spoke. At last, Beaver Patrol had reached a prob- 



Beaver Patrol had reached a problem which held its mem- 
bers SPEECHLESS WITH PERPLEXITY. — Page 300 . 




WHERE IS THE FRYING-PAN? 301 


lem which held its members speechless with per- 
plexity. 

Harold, in his impulsive way, sometimes broke 
things, so it was natural that, at a time like this, he 
should break the silence. 

‘‘ Well, now that we have arrived, and the trembling 
captive stands before us, what are we going to do 
about it?” he asked, looking from one scout to an- 
other. 

“ The first thing to do is to execute the captive,” 
Hollister replied solemnly. Then, slowly and im- 
pressively, he drew a large knife from his pocket, 
opened the longest blade, and proceeded to sharpen 
it on the sole of his shoe. 

*‘’Tis well spoken!” Luther added. ‘^Let us bind 
the wretched captive in Morocco. Who has any to 
spare for this purpose?” 

“ Sorry, but we’re all out of Morocco,” Curtis re- 
sponded. ‘‘Won’t calf do? There’s a calf over in 
yonder field. We might bind the terrified captive in 
full calf, and then take him back to welcome the gal- 
lant fire laddies when they assemble. I think they 
would give him a warm reception.” 

“Aw, let me go,” pleaded the ^captive. “I ain’t 
done nothin’.” 


302 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ That is just what we have against you,” Harold 
informed him, in tones calculated to freeze the very 
marrow of his bones. “If you had done nothing, you 
wouldn’t be here, and neither would we. Do you 
know what happens to any one who sounds that alarm 
when there isn’t any fire?” 

The boy nodded, too frightened to speak. 

“ Oh, you do ? Listen to that, fellow-scouts ! This 
worm of the dust knows what happens when any one 
sounds a false alarm, and yet he wanted to sec us get 
stung for the penalty. Ha ! what think ye ? Does he 
deserve to perish ? ” 

“ Let him perish ! ” chorused the Beavers in a mourn- 
ful chant. 

“ The die is cast ! ” Harold continued solemnly. 
“ Let the Exalted Furnace Tender heat the fiery fur- 
nace, and let the instruments of torture be given into 
our hands.” 

“ It shall be done,” Hollister responded. ** Let us 
also bring forth All Butt, the Royal Goat, so that on 
him the captive may ride to his doom.” 

By this time, the boy was in tears. The paralysis of 
fear was upon him, and panic held him in its grip. He 
knew not what terrible fate was about to overtake him, 
and this uncertainty added to his keen distress. Im- 


WHERE IS THE FRYING-PAN? 303 


agination magnified the menace of the situation, until 
he was fully persuaded that he had fallen into the 
hands of inhuman monsters who knew no pity, and 
from whom it was useless to expect mercy. 

Now the Beavers, without exception, were kind- 
hearted boys. None of them would give his aid or 
even his moral support to anything like bullying. 
Moreover, the captive had shown a mean disposition 
to get the scouts into trouble for mischief of which 
he was guilty. He had been deceitful and untruthful. 
Perhaps a little wholesome discipline might prove a 
good thing for him. Hence, Mr. Bruce left the matter 
entirely in the hands of the boys. He seated himself 
on a flat rock, and strove to look solemn, in spite of 
a strong temptation to laugh, while the scouts carried 
forward the delicate work of frightening the boy into 
habits of righteousness. 

Bring hither the Dignified Dilapidated Dishpan,” 
Harold commanded. “ Let the captive’s tears be col- 
lected that they may refresh yon heat-parched road.” 

‘^Your Royal Muchness, the fiery furnace awaits 
the captive,” Hollister reported, as he returned from 
a point in the woods several rods distant, whither 
he apparently had gone to seek All Butt, the Royal 
Goat. 


804 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“That is well! Scout de Wrigglesby, the Cele- 
brated Captive Chaser, will escort the prisoner to the 
furnace room. Other scouts will form a procession 
behind him. Let our Imperial Royal Hat Band play 
an appropriate tune, so that the wailing and grievous 
lamentation of the captive may not be heard all over 
the county.” 

The boy renewed his clamorous appeals for mercy, 
and struggled valiantly to escape from his captors. 

Harold believed that the prisoner now had been 
frightened sufficiently to make him an attentive listener 
to such words of serious caution as might be addressed 
to him. Then, too, it was past five o’clock, and soon 
the scouts would have to seek a place in which to eat 
supper and spend the night. Consequently, he de- 
cided to end the inquisition. 

“ Look here, you fellow,” he said sternly, “ you can 
stop crying and quit yelling now, because I want to 
say something to you. We were walking along 
that road by the fire-house quietly and peacefully. 
We hadn’t done harm to you nor to any one else. We 
like fun just as well as you do, and we might have 
banged that iron-ring-fire-alarm and then sneaked off 
to watch developments from a safe distance. No one 
was there to stop us. Most likely, you would think 


WHERE IS THE FRYING-PAN? 305 


that was fun. It would seem like a big joke to you. 
Well, we don’t look at things that way. 

Suppose you were called away from some impor- 
tant work, just because a fire alarm rang and you’d 
agreed to help your neighbors fight fire on their grounds 
so’s they would help you if fire came your way. Prob- 
ably you’d be sorry to drop everything and run to 
the fire-house, and yet, if you helped to save some 
property from being burned up, you’d feel thankful 
for the chance of doing some one a good turn. 

Well, suppose you got to the fire-house and found 
that somebody had rung the alarm just because he 
thought it was a big joke to make you lose valuable 
time. Suppose you found that there wasn’t any fire, 
but that some fellow thought it was good fun to annoy 
you and put you to a good deal of trouble. You’d be 
mad clear through, wouldn’t you ? And the next time 
you heard the fire alarm, maybe you wouldn’t bother 
about going down, because you’d remember the false 
alarm and wouldn’t want to be stung again. 

I don’t suppose you’ve got brains enough to im- 
agine how a man would feel in a position like that, 
but that’s the way the firemen of this neighborhood 
feel, and all on account of you. If you wanted to be 
mean and play a contemptible trick on them, why 


306 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


weren’t you man enough to do the work yourself and 
then take the consequences? No, you hadn’t grit 
enough for that! You wanted to put us up to doing 
the work for you, and then you were going to sneak 
off and leave us to face the music. That’s your way 
of doing business. You’re a coward and a sneak ! 

‘‘If we did our duty, I suppose we should march 
you back to the fire-house, and let the firemen settle 
with you. Maybe we’d help ’em, too. However, we're 
not going to do that. If our scoutmaster is willing, 
we’ll let you go, but you’ve got to give us your name 
and address, and the names of two neighbors who 
know you. On account of your ideas of fun, we’re 
placed in an awkward position. Any one who saw 
us ring the alarm, naturally will think we did it to 
be mean, especially as we ran away right afterward. 

“Now, Beaver Patrol doesn’t choose to have any- 
thing sneaking in its record, and we’ve got to square 
ourselves with the neighbors here. Perhaps we’ll 
draw up some kind of statement that we all can sign, 
and then we’ll send a copy to each of these people 
whose names you give us. We’ll explain matters to 
them, and then our record will be clear. Is that all 
right, Mr. Bruce?” 

“An admirable arrangement, Harold,” Mr. Bruce 


WHERE IS THE FRYING-PAN? 307 


responded heartily, “ and one entirely creditable to 
Beaver Patrol.” 

Harold drew out a memorandum book and pencil, 
and proceeded to write down the names which the boy 
gave in faltering tones. 

“ All right ! ” he exclaimed, when he had extracted 
all the desired information from the prisoner. Any- 
body want to ask some questions or say something 
more ? ” 

There was a moment of silence. Then Clinton said, 
** I think you’ve covered the ground, Hal. I don’t 
believe anything can very well be added to what you 
have said.” 

‘‘ In that case,” Harold responded, addressing the 
prisoner, “ we’ll give you until I count three to make 
your escape. If we catch you after that, I can’t say 
what’ll happen. Now then ! One — two — ” 

By this time, the boy was fleeing across the field as 
if in mortal peril. 

He runs like a frightened rabbit,” Paul commented. 
** Now he’s looking back to see if any one is following. 
See him run! I’ll bet he thinks he’s had a narrow 
escape.” 

‘‘ Yes, I dare say we’ve frightened him out of sev- 
eral years’ growth,” Clinton added, as the Beavers 


308 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


stood at the edge of the woods watching the rapidly- 
departing figure. ** He won’t get over this experience 
in a hurry. But say, Hal, where did you get your 
eloquence? You sailed into that fellow like a whole 
family of Dutch uncles. Cicero, Demosthenes, and 
Daniel Webster, all put together, couldn’t have given 
him particular fits the way you did.” 

‘‘No, I suppose they couldn’t,” Harold laughed, 
“but you see, those orators didn’t have to wither a 
fellow who had made them turn in a false alarm of 
fire. I was disgusted with that kid, and when I get 
worked up, ’most always I can find language enough 
to relieve my feelings.” 

“ It was partly my fault,” Hollister admitted. “ I 
ought not to have paid any attention when the kid told 
me to sound the alarm. But then, you see, I was 
itching to do it, anyhow, so when a chance really was 
thrust upon me, I didn’t wait to be coaxed.” 

“ Oh, well ! We can’t help it now,” Harold replied 
consolingly. “ I don’t want to hurry you Beavers, but 
I suggest that we move onward before the firemen pick 
up our trail. They might be happier to see us than we 
would be to see them. Of course, we could explain 
how it all happened, but they don’t know us, so it’s 
just possible that they might not believe our story.” 


WHERE IS THE FRYING-PAN? 309 

Wait till I pick up the things I dropped out there 
in the field,” Wally said. It won’t take long. Then 
we can slip around through the woods and get back 
to the road without passing the fire-house again. I’m 
not superstitious, you know, but I have a feeling that 
it might be unlucky for us to pass that place twice 
to-day,” and then he went out into the field to recover 
the things he had thrown off in order to catch the 
fleeing boy. 

“Do you suppose that fellow gave you the right 
names, Hal?” Luther , asked suspiciously. 

“ Yes. I think he was too scared to think of any 
false names.” 

“ Well, are you really going to send a statement to 
these people, telling them how it all happened ? ” 

“If Mr. Bruce is willing. I think we ought to do 
it, just to square ourselves with these people here. 
We want to keep our record clean. We can draw it 
up in high-toned legal style, you know, and swear to 
it before a notary public. That’ll make it impressive. 
Curt can help us out on that part of the program. His 
father is a lawyer. 

“ Curt, you are hereby appointed legal adviser of 
Beaver Patrol.” 

“ Thanks ! I hope I’ll never have any harder client^ 


310 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


to deal with. Do you think we ought to draw up a 
regular declaration, Mr. Bruce, as Hal suggests?’’ 

I do. It seems an excellent suggestion, and a very 
satisfactory method of closing a somewhat annoying 
and embarrassing incident,” Mr. Bruce replied. 

As Harold has said, we want to keep our record 
clean. Although perfectly innocent of any intentional 
wrongdoing, we nevertheless have been led into a sit- 
uation that makes us appear guilty of a mean trick — 
one unworthy of loyal scouts. We owe it to the Boy 
Scouts in general, as well as to Beaver Patrol, to make 
such explanation as is possible. If we do this in 
proper legal form, I don’t doubt that it will prove 
doubly impressive.” 

"'And as far as that kid is concerned, there’s no 
reason why we should shield him,” Curtis added. 

No, indeed ! ” Mr. Bruce agreed. ‘‘ We should 
fail in our duty if we left the way open for him to 
repeat such a performance. If he learns from this 
experience that mean actions always bring punishment, 
it will be a valuable lesson for him, though the process 
of education may prove painful.” 

‘‘ What’s the matter with Wally ? ” Paul exclaimed 
suddenly. “ He’s wandering around out there as if 
he’d lost something.” 


WHERE IS THE FRYING-PAN? 811 


“ Let’s go out and investigate,” Hollister suggested, 
and they went. 

What’s lost, Wally? ” Harold cried, as the Beaver 
approached him. “ You seem to be looking for some- 
thing.” 

I can’t find the frying-pan,” Wally replied. “ My 
blanket roll is all right, and so is my haversack, but 
the frying-pan seems to be numbered with the slain.” 

** Oh, where, oh, where is the frying-pan ? ” Curtis 
wailed. Our housekeeping arrangements are simple, 
but we can’t get along without that.” 

It’s a funny thing,” Wally remarked. I had it 
on a strap, you remember. It was wrapped up, and 
I slung it over one shoulder. Why, I’m sure I dropped 
it right along here somewhere.” 

“ I know you had it, Wally,” Paul agreed, ‘‘ because 
I spoke of how graceful you looked with a frying-pan 
dangling over one shoulder. It can’t be far off. Let’s 
take a good look.” 

They searched carefully over that section of the 
field, but no trace of the frying-pan could they dis- 
cover. 

This is a cow pasture,” Curtis suggested. “ Maybe 
one of the cows ate it.” 

‘‘ We can manage without the frying-pan until we 


312 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


reach some place where another can be bought,” Mr. 
Bruce declared finally. “ It seems to have disappeared 
as completely as if the earth had swallowed it. Have 
you recovered everything else that belongs to you, 
Wally?” 

‘‘ Yes, sir. Everything but the pan.” 

‘‘ Then I think we’d better not linger here. Let’s 
find our way back to the road, and add a mile or two 
to the record of the first day.” 

‘‘Yes, we’d better get out of here,” Harold added. 
“We don’t know what may happen when that kid 
gets back home. They may welcome him as a return- 
ing prodigal, and come out here looking for a fatted 
calf to kill. I think we’d better be moving.” 

The other Beavers cordially endorsed the sentiment, 
although the disappearance of the frying-pan sorely 
puzzled them. Had circumstances favored such a 
course, they would have been glad to spend a longer 
time searching for it, but only a few hours of daylight 
remained, and much had to be done before dark, so 
they left the field and sought the highway. 

As they went, they echoed the plaintive wail of 
Curtis : 

“ Oh, where, oh, where is the frying-pan ? ” 


CHAPTER XX 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES SO DOES THE STORY 

A las for the cruel separations of life! Beaver 
Patrol never again saw the bright and shining 
frying-pan which had gone out from Dun- 
stanburg with the scouts. Summer and winter passed ; 
seedtime and harvest came in season; the modest vio- 
lets blossomed in due course, and the early frost de- 
layed not its coming. Yet the frying-pan returned not 
unto its lawful owners, neither did it make expla- 
nation of its absence. Though the Beavers wondered 
much about its fate, they never learned where it went, 
or why, or how, or anything that might have given 
them a clue to its location. 

Nor were the Beavers the only ones to be surprised 
by the frying-pan. A dreamy-eyed, peace-loving cow 
wandered across the pasture soon after the scouts 
passed in frantic pursuit of the fleeing boy. The 
bovine observer watched them with mild interest, then 
continued on its way. Suddenly, a tug at its off hind 
foot signified that something unusual had happened, 
and the cow ran clumsily forward, trying to shake off 
313 


314 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


the burden. It refused to be shaken off, however, so 
the cow, being wise and philosophical, concluded to let 
it stay on. 

When the farmer who owned the cow and the pas- 
ture came at night to drive the cattle into the barnyard, 
he was surprised to see that one of his cows had 
a long, flat-shaped package attached to its off hind 
foot. Closer inspection revealed a frying-pan, neatly 
wrapped, on the handle of which a strap had been 
fastened. The cow had stepped into the loop of the 
strap, and had managed somehow to draw it tightly 
about its foot just above the hoof. After that, every- 
where the cow went, the pan was sure to go — just 
like Mary and her little lamb. 

The farmer could not imagine where the pan came 
from, but rejoiced in having a mysterious happening 
to tell the neighbors. 

Meanwhile, the Beavers had made a detour through 
the fields and woods, and had reached the road again, 
this time at a point about a mile beyond the fire-house. 

‘‘ I hope we’re out of the fire district where we 
turned in the alarm,” Paul remarked. “ It would be 
dreadfully embarrassing to meet a fireman here in the 
road, especially if he insisted on asking questions.” 

The only thing I’m afraid of,” Wally responded 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 315 


with a laugh, ‘‘is that when we grow up and really 
get to be men, there won’t be anything new to happen 
to us. At the rate we’ve been going since we entered 
St. Dunstan’s, we will have tackled about every kind 
of excitement there is by the time we get through 
college.” 

“ Life always has something new, Wally,” Mr. 
Bruce reminded him. “ We have had a great variety 
of experiences, though, since we’ve been together. 
Perhaps it’s well that we have trained ourselves to be 
prepared for whatever may come. This training will 
have a tendency to keep us calm in the midst of ex- 
citement, and to make us quick-witted in emergencies.” 

“ Don’t talk about having gone through all the ex- 
citement in the catalog, Wally,” Harold protested. 
“ Remember, we’re to spend the summer at Camp St. 
Dunstan. What prophet will dare predict the things 
we’ll have to tackle up there ? ” 

“ I’m not thinking of prophets,” Wally retorted. 
“ I’m thinking of losses, especially of the frying-pan. 
I don’t see where under the sun it could have gone.” 

“ It must have evaporated,” Paul declared. “ No- 
body touched it, and there were no signs of it anywhere 
around.” 

“ Well, this will give us a chance to show how well 


816 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


we can cook without a frying-pan,” Curtis suggested. 
“We ought to buy some eggs before we camp for the 
night. I think we have enough of ever)rthing 
else.” 

“How can you cook eggs without a frying-pan?” 
Charlie inquired. 

“You grasp the egg firmly between the thumb and 
forefinger, and hold it over the fire,” Curtis replied. 
“ When it begins to brown, remove it from the fire, 
sweeten to taste, and set it aside to cool.” 

“ That sounds like a good way,” Mr. Bruce admitted, 
“ but if a person doesn't want to take so much trouble, 
eggs can be boiled very nicely in a coffee-pot.” 

They bought a dozen eggs at each of three houses 
passed on the line of march, because, as Harold said : 

“ We want 'em for supper and breakfast, so we may 
as well get plenty, and then — out of three dozen, we're 
pretty sure to find some that don't date farther back 
than the Civil War.” 

The next thing to do was to find a good place in 
which to spend the night. 

“We ought to get permission from the owner of! 
the premises, before we take possession of his land,” 
Mr. Bruce suggested. “ We don't want to be arrested 
for trespass.” 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 317 


‘‘ There’s a place that looks good,” Clinton an- 
nounced, pointing toward the west. See, there’s a 
wooded hill sloping toward a stream. That’s as good 
a site as we could ask for. I wonder who owns the 
land.” 

“We’ve just passed a house, and there’s another 
ahead of us,” Luther observed. “ Let’s ask at the 
place we’re coming to. They don’t seem to keep a 
dog.” 

When they reached the small, trim-looking house, 
Harold and Clinton walked up to the front door, and 
knocked. Some one drew aside the muslin curtain at 
an open window near by, and looked out. 

“ Good evening, ma’am,” Clinton began politely. 

We’re a patrol of Boy Scouts walking up to Albany 
from Dunstanburg. We’d like to camp in your woods 
to-night, if you don’t mind.” 

The mistress of the manse smiled pleasantly. 

** Why, I don’t know as you’ll do any harm,” she be- 
gan, and then a sharp voice cried out : 

‘‘ Mercy sakes alive ! Lydia Simmons, what are you 
thinking of to let a whole raft of boys into our wood- 
lot? Like’s not there won’t be a tree there by morn- 
ing.” 

“ Now, Abigail,” Miss Lydia remonstrated, you 


318 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


know that we mustn’t be forgetful to entertain stran- 
gers.” 

Humph ! That may all be, but boys are different,” 
Miss Abigail retorted. With this contribution to 
higher criticism. Miss Abigail Simmons joined her 
sister at the window. Her hair was gray; her face 
was wrinkled ; and she wore spectacles. The neighbors 
knew that she was younger than her sister, but no 
stranger ever would have suspected the fact. 

I assure you, ma’am, that we’re quite harmless,” 
Harold said earnestly. “Our keeper is with us, and 
he shuts us up in our cages after the evening per- 
formance.” 

Miss Lydia laughed, but the stern rigidity of Miss 
Abigail’s countenance did not relax. 

“ Do you boys smoke ? ” she demanded. 

“ No, ma’am.” 

“ Well, why do you want to plant yourselves in our 
wood-lot? Aren’t there plenty of other places?” 

“ Yes, ma’am, but it’s a good place to camp there 
on a side-hill, with water near, and we thought maybe 
you wouldn’t mind if we stayed there all night.” 

“ Are you going to sleep there — right out in the 
air, and lying on the ground?” Miss Abigail’s tones 
expressed horror and incredulity. 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 319 


“ Yes, ma’am. We have rubber blankets, you see, 
to lay on the ground, and then we just roll ourselves 
in blankets and lie on them.” 

“ Mercy sakes alive ! I should think you’d catch 
your death of cold. I don’t know what your mothers 
are thinking of to let you — ” 

Now, Abbie, it isn’t right to find fault with the 
way other folks are bringing up children,” Miss Lydia 
interrupted in a pacific tone. Half of the wood-lot 
is mine, and I’m going to let these boys camp on my 
half. They shan’t touch your part if you don’t want 
them to. What’s more, as soon as we get the dishes 
washed, I’m going out to see the camp. I’ve read a 
lot about Boy Scouts, and I want to hear more. Why, 
just think, Abbie! We may never have a scout here 
again ! ” 

“ Indeed, I hope we may not I ” Miss Abigail de- 
clared emphatically. I’m surprised at you, Lydia ! 
There’s a man in the party, and I don’t know what 
the neighbors will say if you go out to that camp to- 
night.” 

Miss Lydia laughed. “ I know what they’ll say, 
Abbie,” she assured her scandalized sister, ‘‘but it 
doesn’t worry me a mite. They haven’t had anything 
new to talk about in a long time, you know. 


320 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


‘Ufs all right, boys. You can go ahead and camp 
on the wood-lot if you want to. I’ll trust you to take 
good care of everything.” 

“ Yes, ma’am, we’ll be careful. And thank you for 
letting us stay.” 

“ You’re welcome. May I come out after tea, and 
see how you scouts live when you’re camping? ” 

“ Yes, indeed. Miss Simmons,” Clinton responded 
gallantly. We’ll be glad to see you — and your sis- 
ter, too, if she cares to come.” 

But Miss Abigail showed no signs of modifying her 
stern disapproval of so radical an action on the 
part of a modest and eminently proper spinster of 
nearly three-score years. 

Thus it came to pass that Beaver Patrol had a visitor 
on the first night spent under the clear skies and bright 
stars. Miss Lydia arrived before dark, and stayed 
until after the camp-fire was lighted. The scouts 
told her about their school, and related one after 
another of the adventures that had befallen them 
during months past. Miss Lydia proved a sympa- 
thetic listener, and no member of the group about the 
camp-fire enjoyed the evening more heartily than 
she. 

When nine o’clock came, she declared that she must 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 321 


return to the house, and the entire patrol escorted her 
thither. An hour later, every one on the premises 
was asleep — unless anxiety and shock prevented Miss 
Abigail from enjoying this happy condition. 

In the morning, the Beavers gave another demon- 
stration of the ease with which one may live out-of- 
doors, even without a frying-pan. Then they ar- 
ranged the camp site in a manner which merited the 
praise of even the critical Miss Abigail. After this, 
they were ready for the day’s march. 

They called at the house to thank Miss Lydia for 
her kind hospitality, and she walked with them as far 
as the gate, from which point she waved a dish-towel 
until they were out of sight. Miss Abigail did not ap- 
pear, but it is only fair to suppose that she breathed 
more freely when the scouts really had departed, leav- 
ing the wood-lot behind them. 

The second day of the pilgrimage passed without 
bringing any adventure that was particularly startling. 
A new frying-pan was purchased and added to their 
equipment, and this made housekeeping a little less 
primitive. Without breaking any records, the Beav- 
ers, during the late afternoon of the second day, 
reached the town in which they had planned to spend 
Sunday, and here they made themselves as comfortable 


322 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

as possible while waiting for the dawn of Monday 
morning. 

There were showers on Sunday, and the air was 
close and sultry, but it was cooler by night, and the 
moon was shining brightly when the Beavers retired. 

Six o’clock on Monday morning found them march- 
ing northward. Their aim was to tramp during the 
cooler portions of the day, and to rest during the 
hours when the temperature was highest. For this 
reason, they chose the early morning and the late 
afternoon as the best times for being on the road. 

The map showed a little village about ten miles 
north, marked Deepwater Center, and here the Beav- 
ers expected to purchase supplies for the noon meal. 

After tramping for a little more than three hours, 
they began to look for signs of the bustling metropo- 
lis. 

Seems to me we ought to scent the Center by this 
time,” Harold said, shading his eyes, and looking about 
him. 

‘‘ Maybe we passed it by without noticing it,” Hol- 
lister suggested. ‘‘ There’s a house where two men 
and a chimney are smoking — must be a smoke-house, 
ril ask how far it is to Deepwater Center.” 

The scouts halted while Hollister approached the 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 323 


house, but they were near enough to hear the follow- 
ing dialogue : 

Good morning, sir. Can you tell me how far it is 
to Deepwater Center?” 

‘‘Want to go to Deepwater Center, do ye?” 

‘^Yes, sir.” 

“ Wal, I reckon ye needn’t go a rod farther. You’ve 
arrived.” 

“ Oh, is this Deepwater Center ? ” 

“ All there is of it, sonny, — five houses, fourteen 
people, sixteen dogs, and twenty-eight hen-coops, more 
or less. It’s all here.” 

Hollister thanked the roadside information bureau, 
and returned to the waiting scouts. 

“ We’ve arrived ! ” he announced with a sweeping 
gesture. Deepwater Center is before us, and be- 
hind, and all around.” 

“ The idea of putting such a place on the map ! ” 
Harold sputtered indignantly. “ Why, this isn’t even 
a spot.” 

“ It’s just a freckle on the face of the earth,” Hol- 
lister chimed in. “ Wouldn’t it be exciting to live in 
such a place?” 

“ It might be, if we lived here,” Wally remarked, 
“ but what are we going to do for lunch? We haven’t 


324 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


so much as a crumb left, and I guess we all feel as if 
a good meal would be tasty.” 

“ Perhaps we may find something at one of the 
five houses,” Mr. Bruce suggested. ‘‘ It won’t take 
us very long to discover what resources Deepwater 
Center possesses for meeting such an emergency. 
Let’s scatter and interview some of the fourteen peo- 
ple.” 

‘‘ But beware of the sixteen dogs,” Clinton added. 

Then the Beavers separated into five groups, and 
each party started toward one of the dwellings that 
helped to keep Deepwater Center on the map. Pres- 
ently, four of the groups heard the sound of a dinner- 
horn which some one at a neighboring house was blow- 
ing. The blast was loud, harsh, and discordant; yet, 
when the hungry scouts remembered the significance of 
the call, it sounded wonderfully sweet to their ears. 

The horn continued its melody — now a long blast, 
now a series of short toots, until finally the boys came 
to the conclusion that one group of scouts had made a 
welcome discovery, and had seized upon this method of 
announcing the fact to the others. 

As four of the searching parties had met with ab- 
solute failure in their several searches, it did not take 
them long to seek the source of this violent disturbance 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 325 


of Deepwater Center’s usual drowsy peace. Having 
reached the place from whence the sound proceeded, 
they found welcome news awaiting them. Harold’s 
group had discovered a thrifty housewife who had gen- 
erously stocked her larder in anticipation of the visit 
of some men who had promised to help her husband 
with his crop of hay. News had just reached her that 
these toilers had been detained, and would not arrive 
in Deepwater Center until a day or two later, so she 
was quite willing (for a consideration) to assist the 
commissary department of the Beavers. Then peace 
and joy returned to the patrol, and the dark shadows 
of disappointment and apprehension were banished. 

So the days passed, each bringing them nearer to 
Albany, and each giving the scouts some experiences 
that were novel, interesting, or amusing, although 
nothing further occurred of sufficient importance to be 
recorded here. 

A week is not a very long period when one is well, 
supremely happy, and busy with affairs full of novelty 
and interest. Long before the Beavers grew weary of 
the hike, it came to a happy conclusion, and they found 
themselves treading city pavements again. The goal 
of their pilgrimage had been reached ! 

After their arrival in Albany, the scouts were enter- 


326 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


tained at dinner by Patrol Leader Harold Chester, and 
it was a merry feast. Although they were to sep- 
arate almost immediately, they would be together 
again when the camp season opened, so there was 
no sadness of farewell to cast a shadow over the 
party. 

“Well now, doesn’t this remind you of school?” 
Hollister said with a laugh. “ There’s Mr. Bruce sit- 
ting up at the head of the table, and the same old 
crowd gathered around it.” 

“ That’s one time when Mr. Bruce sees us hard at 
work,” Charlie added. “We may not seem to work 
ourselves into nervous prostration in the classroom, but 
in the dining hall — oh, yum, yum ! ” 

And Mr. Bruce laughingly acknowledged the truth 
of this remark. 

“ Speaking of school reminds me of something,” 
Hollister said, as if a sudden memory had been re- 
called. “ I have a little souvenir here for Lute and 
one for Curt,” and he passed each of these two Beav- 
ers a twenty-five cent piece. 

“ Thanks ! ” Luther cried in surprise. “ All you fel- 
lows are witnesses that Matty gave this to me of his 
own free will, so I accept it with heaps of gratitude. 
What’s it for — a reward of merit for being good?” 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 327 


“ That^s the money you paid me last winter for tell- 
ing your fortunes.” 

Paid youl ” 

Hollister nodded. You gave it to Madam Zanze- 
lini, of course,” he informed them, ‘'but that night I 
was the Madam.” 

Luther gasped and stared in speechless amazement 
at Hollister. 

“Well, if that isn’t just about the limit!” Curtis 
cried. “We certainly bit hard. Did Hal know the 
real state of affairs? ” 

“ Oh, yes ! ” Harold confessed shamelessly. “ I 
steered you fellows for all I was worth, and you cer- 
tainly got a lot for your money.” 

“That’s no idle jest!” Luther declared. “I think 
I had more than my money’s worth. Matty, I believe 
you framed up that thing on purpose to help the base- 
ball situation. You wanted to warn me to keep my 
eyes open.” 

“ How bright of you to guess it right off the bat,” 
Hollister responded. “ That’s just about the size of 
it, Lute, and I thought if I made my warning impres- 
sive it would have more effect on you.^’ 

“ I dare say you had your fun out of it — you and 
Hal,” Luther went on, “ but it turned out to be a 


328 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


first class thing for me, and I guess the whole team 
owes you a vote of thanks, Matty — or perhaps our 
debt is to Madam Zanzelini.’' 

'' Give it to her when you see her again,” Hollister 
remarked, and then he had to tell the others all about 
the time he had posed as a gypsy fortune teller with 
happy results. 

Toward the close of his explanation, the maid 
brought in a letter which she handed to Harold. 

Here’s something from Dunstanburg,” he an- 
nounced when the Beavers had ceased to discuss 
Madam Zanzelini. ‘‘ Maybe you have heard of that 
place before. I think I recognize the hen-tracks 
as having been made by our fellow-scout. Jack Rad- 
cliff. Shall I open it?” 

Sure ! Go ahead ! See what he has to say ! ” 
the others urged, and Harold was very willing to 
follow these suggestions. 

** Well, of all things ! ” he exclaimed, after he had 
completed the reading of the letter. “ Here’s a 
whole bunch of news. In the first place, the mystery 
of Clint’s diagram is cleared up — that sketch, you 
remember, that he found in the tramp’s pocket.” 

“ How ? What is it ? ” Clinton demanded eagerly. 

“ Why, when the Buffaloes were planning to organ- 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 329 


izc their patrol, they went to Mr. Brooks, the super- 
intendent of the Dunstanburg Boys’ Club, to talk 
things over. The question of a room for patrol 
headquarters came up and bothered them quite a lit- 
tle. Finally, Mr. Brooks picked up the back of a 
pad that happened to be on his desk and sketched a 
diagram of the top floor of the building, showing 
them just how things might be arranged. Then they 
all went upstairs to look at the room, and Mr. Brooks 
dropped the sketch into his pocket and left it there. 

‘‘That night, he hung up his coat (it was sort of 
old, and he just wore it around the office) and 
noticed that it was getting shabby, so he didn’t put 
it on again. It hung there for six months or more, 
with this diagram in the pocket. Then Mr. Brooks 
packed it up with some other old things, and sent 
the bundle to a society that helps poor people. 

“Jack thinks the tramp got the coat from this 
society, and either didn’t notice the sketch in the 
pocket, or else was too lazy to throw it away. You 
can explain that part of it any way you like. The 
Buffaloes have been digging into ancient history a 
little, and this is report number one.” 

“ Number one ! ” Wally echoed. “ I suppose that 
means that there’s more to follow.” 


330 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


“ Say, Clint, is that th^y^est you can do in the 
line of mystery?’’ Hollister demanded. “Why, that 
wasn’t thrilling enough to keep you awake beyond 
the second act.” 

“Just wait until you hear the rest of the news,” 
Harold continued. “ Who do you think swiped the 
Buffaloes’ pennant?” 

“ The Mohicans ! ” several of the boys ventured. 

“ Not exactly. It was the janitor, but they put 
him up to it, so it really was their fault. You know, 
they had a new janitor at the club building soon after 
the Buffaloes formed their patrol, and these Mohican 
fellows fooled him. One of them walked in during 
the evening when all hands were busy, and asked for 
the pennant belonging to the scouts. 

“ The janitor wanted to be obliging, so he un- 
locked the room that the scouts used, found the pen- 
nant, and turned it over to this Mohican fellow. He 
waited until the janitor’s back was turned, then 
climbed down the fire-escape and hit the trail for 
home. 

“ Now, here’s the funny part of the story. Just 
at this time, the janitor changed his boarding-place, 
and where should he land but with the family of this 
Mohican fellow. Then there was a time of joy for 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 331 


Mr. Mohican. Of course, the janitor knew of the 
fuss that was being kicked up by the Buffaloes over 
the disappearance of their pennant, and he began to 
do missionary work in a quiet way, trying to get the 
snarl straightened out. 

This fellow was the ringleader of the Mohican 
bunch, but now, you see, he didn’t dare to lift a 
finger against the Buffaloes because of the things that 
might happen if the janitor told tales. With him on 
the retired list, you can see that life began to be more 
peaceful for the Buffaloes.” 

“ He didn’t give up the flag, though, and the janitor 
didn’t dare to push him very hard in this direction 
for fear his part in its disappearance might be dis- 
covered and a new janitor put into his place. 

Finally, the Mohicans agreed (this was after the 
Buffaloes turned down their baseball proposition) to 
let this man take the flag back, and put it where it 
always had been kept, just as soon as a good chance 
opened up. That’s the way the pennant got back. 

As soon as these Mohican fellows quit bothering 
the scouts, they began to feel lonesome. The janitor 
was always full of stories about the good times that 
the club members had, and the Mohicans wanted to 
get in and have a share in the fun. For a while 


332 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 


their pride kept them out, and they began to change 
their attitude toward the Buffaloes, so’s to get asked 
to join. You see now what their game was in chang- 
ing so quickly from deadly enemies to respectful 
friends. 

“ Well, they’re all in now, and are making good. 
Explanations have been made, the janitor wasn’t 
fired after all, and the dove of peace is building her 
nest over the door.” 

“ Why, that goes ahead of a good many fairy 
stories,” Hollister laughed, “ and it ends just as 
happily, even if the brave prince doesn’t marry the 
beautiful princess, and live happily ever afterward.” 

There was a lively period of animated discussion, 
following the explanation of these things which the 
Beavers had found so puzzling. Presently Harold 
announced : 

‘‘ Here’s another important bit of news from Jack’s 
letter. He and some of the Buffaloes are going to 
build a houseboat during vacation. They’ve read a 
magazine article, or some such thing, telling how to 
do it, so they’re going to take a whack at it. They 
expect to have barrels of fun on their private yacht, 
and we’re invited to cruise with them if we can ar- 
range our many important personal affairs so as to 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 333 


get back to Dunstanburg in time to catch the boat 
before it sails.’’ 

“ That would be fun,” Hollister declared eagerly. 
“ Let’s try to do it. I’ve heard a lot about the house 
that Jack built, and this will be the houseboat that 
Jack built.” 

It may be mentioned in passing that arrangements 
were duly made for several of the Beavers to cruise 
with a few of the Buffaloes on this remarkable boat, 
but this portion of history will be reserved for the 
next volume of this series, to be entitled, “ The 
Houseboat That Jack Built.” 

Presently, Luther glanced at his watch, and said 
hurriedly, Far be it from me to disturb this merry 
dinner party, but the trains won’t wait for us, you 
know, and we won’t have more than a comfortable 
margin, even if we start right away for the station.” 

This ended the pleasant period of discussion and 
retrospect, and soon the Beavers were separating at 
the station. Luther and Hollister started westward, 
and Wally departed in the opposite direction for 
Boston. Paul and Charlie began their journey on 
the train with Luther and Hollister, although it would 
be necessary for them to change cars and travel a 
long distance before reaching Paul’s home near Ot- 


334 ST. DUNSTAN BOY SCOUTS 

tawa. Mr. Bruce and Curtis made close connections 
with a fast express that would carry them into New 
York City before sunset. Thus the Beavers scat- 
tered, leaving their patrol leader and his assistant to 
represent them in Albany. 

These two “ official ” Beavers were walking back 
toward their homes, after watching the departure of 
their comrades. 

'' Clint,’' Harold said suddenly, what makes our 
crowd different from a lot of other fellows? We 
have heaps of fun. We’re into all kinds of things, 
and yet there is a difference. I can feel it, but it’s 
hard to put it into words.” 

‘‘ It’s the spirit of the crowd, Hal,” Clinton replied 
slowly. “ Some scouts look at the Scout Law as a 
lot of rules to be learned and obeyed in a sort of 
stiff, formal way. In our patrol, I believe every fel- 
low feels that this law is a set of working principles 
to be lived. We’re obeying Scout Law by living it. 
I guess that’s what makes the difference, Hal. Yet, 
you see how much fun we have. I tell you what, 
old man, that’s the best way to be a scout.” 

They were turning a corner now, and Harold 
looked across the street at a large church which oc- 
cupied the opposite corner. Near the fence, a large 


THE HIKE CONCLUDES 335 


bulletin board had been placed, and Harold’s sharp 
eyes had caught a sentence printed thereupon in 
large type. 

There’s the same thing you’ve been saying, 
Clint,” he observed, ‘‘and it’s put in ten words. 
See?” 

Clinton followed the direction of his companion’s 
gaze, and read the sentence, ‘‘ ‘ As a man thinketh 
in his heart, so is he.’ ” 

‘‘That’s just it, Hal,” he agreed. 


THE END 


I 



ST. DUNS TAN SERIES 

By WARREN L. ELDRED 

Illustrated Large 12mo Cloth $1.50 each 

THE CRinSON RAriBLERS 

D uring an eventful school year, five close 
friends in the freshman class at St. Dunstan’s 
school, and a teacher of the best sort, plan for a 
summer vacation in camp in Maine. They adopt 
the name which gives the title to the book, and 
having gone to Boston by water, complete their 
journey on foot, with plenty of adventures along 
the way. 

“ The boys are active, fun-loving, friendly fellows, 
not averse to running risks, but always landing on 
their feet after a fall. Their adventures and experiences 
form the material of a good story, told with animation 
and an evident understanding of boy nature .” — The 
Christian Register. 

CAMP ST. DUNSTAN 

A typical summer camp for boys, with all its interesting routine, is 
described in connection with the story. Interesting new characters 
are introduced, a mystery develops, and every element of a good boy’s 
story is present. 

“ Mr. Eldred knows how to tell an animated, wholesome story and no one will 
feel the least desire to skip a single one of his entertaining pages.”— 
Transcript. 

CLASSROOM AND CAMPUS 

A FINE, strong story of school honor and the 
friendship of high-minded boys. A group of 
likely lads entering upon the second year at “St. 

Dunstan’s” are led to believe that things might 
be much better at their school, excellent as it is, 
if there were a higher standard of student honor 
and obligation, and less of the “sporty” ten- 
dency in connection with athletics, and these 
active, vigorous boys work wonders in school 
sentiment. 

‘‘All-in-all, the story is the kind that boys will 
like, the kind, too, that will give them good, manly 
ideals of sport and life .” — Evening Wisconsin, Mil- 
waukee. 


For sMle by all booksellers or seat postpaid on receipt 
of price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 






THE 

CRIMSON i 
RAMBLERS 

i'i 

i 



jIL^arren ' 



THE BOYS OF BROOKFIELD ACADEMY 

By WARREN L. ELDRED 
IBEiastrated by Arthur O. Scott Larg^o 13mo Cloth $1.50 


T his story tells of a boys’ school, with a 
glorious past, but an uncertain future, 
largely due to the wrong kind of a secret 
society, a vital problem in hundreds of schools 
to-day. 

The boys, after testing his patience in every 
way that youthful ingenuity can suggest, come 
to rally about an athletic and brainy young 
graduate in the splendid transformation of the 
society, and soon of the entire academy, in one 
of the best school and athletic stories yet written. 

“Things are doing all the way through the story, 
which is clean, manly and inspiring.” — Christian 
Endtavor World, 



THE LOOKOUT ISLAND CAMPERS 

By WARREN L. ELDRED 

IilBoistrated by Arthur O. Scott Largo 12ino Cloth $1.50 

T his is a story of active boys of fifteen or so. 

They are very fortunate in the friendship of 
the principal of their school and his friend, an 
athletic young doctor. Under the care of these 
two they go into camp on an island well suited 
to the purpose, and within easy distance of a 
thronged summer resort. A series of exciting 
ball games and athletic contests with the boys 
at the hotel naturally follows, and the boys display 
as many varieties of human nature as could their 
elders. 

“ Mr. Eldred’s book is almost certain to meet with 
a ready response from young readers, for not only are 
the boys filled with life and vigor of a true youthful 
and appreciable variety but their experiences are 
entertaining in themselves and may perhaps give the young readers ideas foi 
summer plans of their own ,” — Chicago Tribune, 



Foreale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 


THE OAK STREET BOYS’ CLUB 

By WARREN L. ELDRED 

Illustrated Large 12mo Cloth $1.50 


T he “gang” spirit in boys is everpresent, 
and is becoming better recognized and under- 
stood, and boys’ clubs are a distinct and growing 
feature of modern life. Mr. Eldred tells of rival 
clubs in the same parish, and of the triumph of 
common sense and business-like methods over 
jealousy and intrigue, though in the face of great 
odds. The power to be exerted by one boy 
possessing the qualities of a leader and the value 
of having such a boy on the right side are strik- 
ingly shown. The varied activities of the young 
members make an interesting story for boys, 
while the incidental lessons to be drawn render the book worthy the 
attention of older readers. 

“ Mr. Eldred excels in many ways as a writer of boys’ books, but nowhere more 
than in the sparkling and witty conversations with which his characters entertain 
themselves and every reader. This is certainly a boys’ book of the best type, 
witty, interesting, alive with action from start to finish,” — Portland Express, 

“ He is able to give an interesting story with matter in it calculated to rouse 
their ambition and higher qualities.” — Los Angeles Herald. 

‘‘The uplifting tone of the book is good and the incidental lessons drawn are 
worthy the attention of older persons.” — Pittsburg Press. 

** Right triumphs over wrong and the effect of manly adherence to principle 
and respect for standards of conduct are emphasized without sermonizing.”— 
Brooklyn Daily Times. 

“ The story is vividly told with many a word of wisdom unobtrusively dropped 
by the way.” — Christian World. 

“ The story has a distinct moral value, in addition to being entertaining.”— 
Chicago News, 


For sale by all booksellers, or seat postpaid on receipt of 
price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston 



U. S. SERVICE SERIES 

By FRANCIS ROLT-WHEELER 

Many illustrations from photographs taken in work for 
U, S, Government Large 12mo Cloth $1.50 per volume 

THE BOY WITH THE U. S. SURVEY 

^HIS story describes the thrilling adventures of members of the U. S. 

Geological Survey, graphically >voven into a stirring narrative that 
both pleases and instructs. The author enjoys an intimate acquaintance 
with the chiefs of the various bureaus in Washington, and is able to 
obtain at first hand the material for his books. 

“ There is abundant charm and vigor in the narrative which is sure to please the 
boy readers and will do much toward stimulating their patriotism.” — Chicago News. 

THE BOY WITH THE U. S. FORESTERS 

T he life of a typical boy is followed in all its adventurous detail — the 
mighty representative of our country’s government, though young in 
years — a youthful monarch in a vast domain of forest. Replete with 
information, alive with adventure, and inciting patriotism at every step. 

” It is a fascinating romance of real life in our country, and will prove a great 
pleasure and inspiration to the boys who read it.” — The Continent, Chicago, 

THE BOY WITH THE U. S. CENSUS 

T he taking of the census frequently involves hardship and peril, re- 
quiring arduous journeys by dog-team in the frozen north and by 
launch in the snake-haunted and alligator-filled Everglades of Florida, 
while the enumerator whose work lies among the dangerous criminal 
classes of the greater cities must take his life in his own hands. 

” Every young man should read this story, thereby getting a clear conception of 
conditions as they exist to-day, for such knowledge will have a clean, invigorating 
and healthy influence on the young growing and thinking mind .” — Boston Globe. 

THE BOY WITH THE U. S. FISHERIES 

T he book does not lack thrilling scenes. The 
far Aleutian Islands have witnessed more 
desperate sea-fighting than has occurred elsewhere 
since the days of the Spanish Buccaneers, and 
pirate craft, which the U. S. Fisheries must 
watch, rifle in hand, are prowling in the Behring 
Sea to-day. The fish-farms of the United States 
are as interesting as they are immense in their 
.scope. 

*‘ One of the best books for boys of all ages, so 
attractively written and illustrated as to fascinate the 

reader into staying up until all hours to finish it.” 

Philadelphia Vespatch, 



LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 


FIVE CHUMS SERIES 

By NORMAN BRAINERD 

12mo Cloth Illustrated $1.25 each 


WINNING HIS SHOULDER STRAPS 


WINNING HIS 
SHOULDERSBIAPS 


A ROUSING story of life in a military school 
by one who thoroughly knows all its features. 
Bob Anderson, the hero, is a good friend to tie to, 
and each of his four particular friends is a worthy 
companion, with well-sustained individuality. 
Athletics are plentifully featured, and every boy 
is a natural fellow, who talks and acts like a 
bright, up-to-date lad in real life. 

• ‘The story throughout is clean and wholesome, 
•nd will not fail to be appreciated by any boy reader 
who has red blood in his veins .” — Kennebec Journal, 

WINNING THE EAGLE 
PRIZE 

'^HE hero not only works his way at Chatham Military School after his 
A father’s financial misfortune, but has the pluck to try for a prize 
which means a scholarship in college. It is very hard for a lad of his 
make-up to do the requisite studying, besides working and taking a 
prominent part in athletics, and he is often in trouble, for he 
scorns to evade responsibility. His four friends are loyal to the fullest 
extent, and all comes right in the end. 

“Athletics play a prominent part in the story and the whole is delightfully 
stimulating in the fine ideals of fife which it sets before its young readers.” — 
Chicago News, 



NORMAN BRAINERD 


WINNING 
THE JUNIOR CUP 


WINNING THE 
JUNIOR CUP 


A CUP is to be presented by the Junior class to the 
one of the two lower classes that they con- 
sider the manlier in muscles and morals, and the 
manliest one in the class is to be its custodian. 

The resolute individuality of big, athletic “Stub” 

Barrows has caused him to be an unlikely candi- 
date. Nevertheless, he enters the contest, and by 
uncommon will power and stability of character 
brings his aspiration to a triumphant reality. 

“The book is of more than usual excellence in an ^ 

abundant output of boys* stories of uniformly high 

standard. It has grip without being “ yellow.” The descriptions 

more than ordinarily lifelike and stirring.” — N. T. Sun. 



NORMAN BRAINERD 


of games are 


LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.. Boston 


HANDICRAFT FOR HANDY BOYS 

Practical Plans for Work and Play with 
Many Ideas for Earning Money 

By A. NEELY HALL 

Author of “The Boy Craftsman” 

With Nearly 600 Illustrations and Working-drawings by 
the Author and Norman P. Hall 8vo Cloth 
Net, $2.00 Postpaid, $2.25 

T his book is intended for boys who 
want the latest ideas for making 
things, practical plans for earning money, 
up-to-date suggestions for games and 
sports, and novelties for home and school 
entertainments. 

The author has planned the suggestions 
on an economical basis, providing for the 
use of the things at hand, and many of 
the things which can be bought cheaply. 
Mr. Hall’s books have won the confi- 
dence of parents, who realize that in 
giving them to their boys they are pro- 
viding wholesome occupations which will 
encourage self-reliance and resourceful- 
ness, and discourage tendencies to be extravagant. 

Outdooi and indoor pastimes have been given equal attention, and 
much of the work is closely allied to the studies of the modern grammar 
and high schools, as will be seen by a glance at the following list of 
subjects, which are only a few among those discussed in the 500 pages of 
text: 

Manual Training? Easily-made Furniture; Fitting up a 
Boy’s Room; Home-made Gymnasium Apparatus; A Boy’s 
Wireless Telegraph Outfit; Coasters and Bob-sleds; 
Model Aeroplanes; Pushmobiles and Other Home-made 
Wagons; A Castle Clubhouse and Home-made Armor. 

Modern ingenious work such as the above cannot fail to develop 
mechanical ability in a boy, and this book will get right next to his heart. 

The book is a treasure house for boys who like to work with tools and have 
a purpose in their working .” — Springfield Union, 

“ It is a capital book for boys since it encourages them in wholesome, useful 
occupation, encourages self-reliance and resourcefulness and at the same time 
discourages extravagance .” — Brooklyn Times. 

” It is all in this book, and if anything has got away from the author we do 
not know what it is .” — Buffalo News, 


For sale by all booksellers, or seat on receipt ot 
postpaid price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston 




THE BOY CRAFTSHAN 

Practical and Profitable Ideas for a Boy’s 
Leisure Hours 

By A. NEELY HALL 

Illustrated with over 400 diagrams and 
working drawings 8vo Price, net, $1.60 
Postpaid, $1.82 

P’VERY real boy wishes to design and make 
things, but the questions of materials and 
tools are often hard to get around. Nearly all 
books on the subject call for a greater outlay of 
money than is within the means of many boys, 
or their parents wish to expend in such ways. 
In this book a number of chapters give sugges- 
tions for carrying on a small business that will 
bring a boy in money with which to buy tools 
and materials necessary for making apparatus 
and articles described in other chapters, while 
the ideas are so practical that many an industrious boy can learn what he 
is best fitted for in his life work. No work of its class is so completely 
up-to-date or so worthy in point of thoroughness and avoidance of danger. 
The drawings are profuse and excellent, and every feature of the book is 
first-class. It tells how to make a boy’s workshop, how to handle tools, 
and what can be made with them; how to start a printing shop and con- 
duct an amateur newspaper, how to make photographs, build a log cabin, 
a canvas canoe, a gymnasium, a miniature theatre, and many other things 
dear to the soul of youth. 

We cannot imagine a more delightful present for a boy tkan this book.— 
Churchman^ N. 2". 

Every boy should have this book. It’s a practical book — it gets righ* next to 
the boy’s heart and stays there. He will have it near him all the time, and on every 
page there is a lesson or something that will stand the boy in good need. Beyond 
a doubt in its line this is one of the cleverest books on the market. — Providence 
News. 

If a boy has any sort of a mechanical turn of mind, his parents should see that 
he has this book. — Boston Journal. 

This is a book that will do boys good. — Buffalo Express. 

The boy who will not find this book a mine of joy and profiu must be (5ueerJ7 
constituted. — Pittsburgh Gazette. 

Will be a delight to the boy mechanic. — Watchman^ Boston 

An admirable book to give a boy . — Newark News. 

This book is the best yet offered for ite large number of practical and pntftabto 
Ideas. — Milwaukee Free Press. 

Parents ought to know of this book. —New Fork Globe. 

For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of 
price by the publishers, 

^.X>THROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.* BOSTON 



DONCHESTER SERIES 

By ARTHUR DUFFEY 

Illustrated by John Goss 12nio Cloth $1*25 each 


ON THE CINDER PATH 

T he author, who was the undisputed world’s 
champion sprinter, is clearly the man to tell 
boys how to run, and this he does in this book in 
the best possible fashion. It is besides an 
exceptionally well-told description of life at a 
great American school for boys, and the original 
of “Donchester” will be easily recognized. It 
is full of bright and wholesome life, and is 
throughout an appeal to the best side of boy 
nature, and full of good sense, especially in 
showing the proper relation between physical, 
mental, and moral excellence. 

“There is much good advice to would-be sprinters 
on clean living and proper training, and Mr. Duffey’s 
boy readers undoubtedly will find much to hold their in- 
terest.” — Boston Transcript. 

“ It is a fine, hearty description of school life, which any live boy will enjoy.’ 
^Chicago Tribune. 

FOR OLD DONCHESTER 

"^HIS story, complete in itself, tells the 
struggles and victories of the hero in the 
latter part of his first year. He is successful and 
happy, but never by chance or undeservedly. 
He is full of life and never “goody-good,” but 
simply a healthy boy of gentlemanly instincts and 
unusual athletic ability which he makes the most 
of by taking care of himself and knowing how 
to take sensible advice. The book excels in 
individualizing its characters. Fun is constantly 
present, yet through it all runs the most practical 
argument for clean living in every sense of the 
word that has appeared for many a day, put in 
a way to win the boys. 

“There is considerable humor in the book, and its moral tone is excellent.” — 
Providence Journal. 

“ It is a clean, hearty, wholesome story throughout, with many other things 
besides cinder tracks to interest the youthful reader.” — Budget and Beacon^ 
Boston . 


For sale by all booksellers or seat postpaid on receipt of 
price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 


FOR OLD 
DONCHESTER 





s 



JkPR 21 


% 


f*: > . 




^J> jr^^-_'i'.- . ■> j4’ ' ^- . ■ , 


: *.’ 


i:.ar- 




V ' fi 


'■ s'.>s 

i'fe ■ • - ■*■ 


• / 





‘ ./ . . " '.V ■ ■ •‘' '•. ,;-.^\ » 


V. M\ } ;:Air ' 

. .. •■** 


if ■> ■ ■'’L '' ■ ' 




tX ^ 

1 »I ‘ M.' ; 

' ■ ‘. 


(- 



I' . 


J rt 



( .' . . 



'^.t/';, ‘ ’/ii f 'if ?;'i;S 




.1 *■■. 


i- <’ 





- u •* 



•S.. 


::<t,' *• . f 



'•/ 
»/ I * - 


I. *■ ‘ ’ .. o» 



r 4 -^,- t^. 

“ • 


:i- 


^'wy' 




. ' ''^'. -'"fj 


■ ^ /V 


' t 


►N 











■' .fi 


'4 . - .-rr-.-i. 


> >. 


i.1 


. . / ■ 





■'•wV. ' ■' 


•V 



S' 


Ijf 


* ' « ■■fj' t* 'i 

. • •• '^ ‘ ■. -•*.• 


- ' - Vrj^ 

;,t' - ■ ‘ i;fw 

• '. -• TJf'. 






■/« 


■ '-■ ,’ f .,. -'l^ 






. •+ .*»•!• 


'• C-, 


j y 




1 ' • 


• •>•'•- V;i 




• ^ '' ' :? 


•r. 


'^U. \ ■' 


V v*f\ ■ ' 




.»’ I 


tf' 


s !« 


'> 





V ‘ 




» .► ► 


• ■' ■• ■ V’c " 



, I 




I - 


/ 1 • * 





. ’An' ■> ■ 

• , T''’ ■' . ' 

‘ ■ K-. 


‘i- . •■» • •' -U 



r i 



tT • • 




- V 

'r * • 


iL- .- A 



AV- 


* i * 

• » “fc 

t.» .n‘ 

;/> X 

■ 


f 0 



.‘f / Vii-i 
■ ‘ ! ^^•A At 










